Tag: Ariana Trevelyan

  • Chapter 64 – Whatever Your Heart Desires

    1 – 30 Cloudreach 9:41

    The following morning, as Ariana readied herself to leave, a soldier stood waiting near the Chantry steps. His polished armor caught the morning light, making him stand out among Haven’s more practical and battle-worn inhabitants. Spotting her, he straightened and called out, “Excuse me! I’ve got a message for the Inquisition, but I’m having trouble finding someone to deliver it to.”

    Ariana paused, raising a brow as she approached. “What’s the message?”

    The soldier’s shoulders relaxed slightly, relieved to have found someone to listen. “There are Tevinter mercenaries gathering out on the Storm Coast. My company commander, Iron Bull, offers this information free of charge.”

    Her interest piqued, Ariana tilted her head. “Free of charge? And why would he do that?”

    “He wants to work for the Inquisition,” the soldier explained confidently. “Iron Bull thinks you’re doing good work. And, well, you won’t find anyone better. We’re the best company from here to the Anderfels.”

    Ariana fought the urge to smirk, instead folding her arms as she regarded him. “What’s your name?”

    “Krem,” he replied promptly.

    “And what should I know about your commander, Krem?” she pressed.

    “Iron Bull’s a Qunari,” Krem said with a casual shrug, as though that alone was explanation enough. “Big guy with horns, leads from the front, pays well, and he’s smart—smarter than most commanders I’ve worked for. Best of all, he’s professional. We take contracts from whoever makes the first real offer, and we don’t break them.”

    Her skepticism softened slightly at his tone, which carried both respect and loyalty. “And yet, he wants to work for us, without an offer on the table?”

    “This is the first time he’s picked a side,” Krem admitted. “Figured it was worth letting you know.”

    Ariana nodded thoughtfully. “Interesting. I’ll look forward to seeing what the Chargers can do.”

    Krem hesitated before asking, “If I may, who should I say I delivered the message to?”

    She paused, finding amusement in the fact that he didn’t recognize her. Finally, she answered with a slight smile, “The Herald of Andraste.”

    Krem’s eyes widened, and he quickly bowed. “Thank you, my Lady,” he said before hurrying off.

    Ariana shook her head, chuckling softly. The best company from here to the Anderfels indeed.

    “The Herald of Andraste, huh?” Cullen’s voice teased lightly from behind her.

    Turning, she found him leaning casually against the stone archway, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. “Getting used to the title?”

    “Hardly,” Ariana replied with a grin. “But he didn’t know who I was. I couldn’t resist. Though I must admit, it’s amusing hearing him tell me his company is the best while having no idea he’s speaking to the White Wolf of the Silver Rangers.”

    Cullen chuckled, folding his arms. “Do you think their commander will know who you are?”

    She shrugged. “I guess we’ll find out. I’m more surprised they don’t already know the Rangers are working with the Inquisition.”

    “Do you trust them?” His tone shifted, a note of concern creeping in.

    “Not yet,” Ariana admitted, “but they seem clean—no troubling history that I know of. Their motivation is coin, but they don’t seem to take questionable jobs. Unlike us, though, they’re not offering their services for free.” She smirked.

    Cullen sighed, his frown deepening. “And you’re meeting them on your way to Val Royeaux?”

    “Yes,” she replied.

    “Why Val Royeaux again?” he asked, the frown now tinged with worry.

    She laughed lightly, adopting a dramatic tone. “Apparently, I’ve been invited to a salon to meet the First Enchanter of Montsimmard.”

    He sighed heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Please, be careful.”

    Ariana tilted her head with a playful smirk “Careful of what? The mercenaries or Orlesian nobles making propositions?” she asked, her tone teasing, her smile growing with his every reaction.

    “The mercenaries,” Cullen replied firmly, though the tight set of his jaw betrayed his irritation.

    “Ah,” she said, feigning innocence. “So the nobles are still on the table? Last time, it was a rather lucrative proposition, if I recall.”

    Cullen’s hands clenched into fists at his sides, his expression hardening. “Ariana.” his tone a clear warning.

    As Cullen’s frustration grew, Ariana couldn’t help the flicker of satisfaction that warmed her chest. His clenched fists, the slight tightening of his jaw—these weren’t just reactions; they were evidence. Evidence that she still mattered to him, that she hadn’t been forgotten or cast aside.

    She stepped closer, her tone playful but her gaze steady, probing. “What’s wrong, Commander? I’m just trying to be creative with alliances. Isn’t that what we need?”

    His breathing grew heavier, the restrained anger in his voice unmistakable. “I suggest you leave alliances to Lady Montilyet,” he bit out, his frustration barely leashed.

    The corner of her mouth lifted into a small, triumphant smile as she put a hand on his arm, stepping closer to him and leaning up to press a soft kiss on his cheek. “By your order, Commander,” she whispered.

    Cullen inhaled sharply, frozen to the spot as Ariana turned around to leave. “Maker help me.”

    Ariana glanced back at him with a mixture of satisfaction and amusement. Her heart raced with the knowledge that she had struck a nerve—not in malice, but in reassurance. He still cares, she thought, the warmth of the realization flooding her chest. She allowed herself to hold onto the quiet thrill of his jealousy and the soft, unspoken truth it carried: he still saw her as his. And maybe, just maybe, she could still hope to be.

    The space between them felt narrower now, like a bridge half-built but sturdy enough to cross—if they both dared to meet in the middle.

    ~~~

    The Storm Coast greeted them with its constant drizzle and the salty tang of the sea, a stark contrast to Haven’s crisp mountain air. Ariana tugged her cloak tighter as she and her companions approached the area Scout Harding had marked. The aftermath of a skirmish lay scattered before them—scorched ground, broken weapons, and bodies crumpled like discarded dolls. Harding’s warnings about bandits had proven accurate, though the fight itself barely warranted Ariana’s full attention.

    They moved swiftly, dispatching the bandit leader and dispersing the remnants of his forces. But as they approached the beach where Iron Bull’s company was reportedly active, Ariana’s focus sharpened. A fight was already underway. From a distance, she spotted a towering Qunari flanked by mercenaries, their formation tight even against a group of Tevinter mages.

    Without hesitation, Ariana pulled her hood up and dove into the fray, her companions close behind. Her daggers flashed as she wove through the chaos, dispatching mages with precision. The battle ended quickly with their help, and the Chargers regrouped, their leader barking orders with practiced authority.

    “Chargers, stand down!” the Qunari bellowed, his deep voice carrying over the sound of the waves. “Krem, how did we do?”

    “Five or six wounded, sir. No dead,” replied a soldier standing nearby, his demeanor sharp and efficient.

    “Good. Let the throatcutters finish up, then break out the casks,” Iron Bull said, his tone lighter now. Then his amber eyes landed on Ariana, and his grin widened. “Well, well. No one told me the White Wolf herself would be coming to my rescue.”

    Ariana smirked as she pulled back her hood. “I wasn’t planning a rescue. I was asked to come watch ‘the best company from here to the Anderfels’ work.”

    Bull blinked, momentarily surprised, before laughing heartily. “So, you’re with the Inquisition, then? Come on, have a seat. Drinks are coming.”

    Ariana arched an eyebrow but didn’t protest as he gestured to a nearby log. She had met enough people like Bull to know his type: bold, brash, and utterly unbothered by formalities. He wasn’t someone to be intimidated by, but he wasn’t someone to underestimate either.

    Before they could settle, a soldier approached. “Throatcutters are done, chief.”

    “Good work, Krem.” Bull turned to Ariana, motioning toward the soldier. “This here’s Cremisius Aclassi, my lieutenant. You can call him Krem. He’s the brains of the operation.”

    Krem nodded respectfully. “White Wolf, huh? I delivered your message to the Herald of Andraste. Didn’t realize I was delivering it to both.”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “I’m nothing if not versatile.”

    Bull grinned, leaning back against the log. “So, what should I call you? White Wolf, Herald, or Lady Trevelyan?”

    “Call me whatever you like,” she replied with a shrug. “Titles don’t matter much in a fight.”

    “Fair enough,” he said, his grin turning sly. “Though ‘Lady Trevelyan’ does have a certain appeal. You must get a lot of propositions from Orlesian nobles.”

    Ariana tilted her head, her smirk widening. “Only the very bold ones. Or the very drunk.”

    Bull laughed, the sound loud and unabashed. “I’ll bet.” He leaned forward slightly, his voice dropping. “So, you’ve seen us fight. We’re expensive, but we’re worth it. And you’re not just getting the boys. You’re getting me.”

    The insinuation was clear, but Ariana didn’t flinch. Instead, she raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. “Is that supposed to be a selling point?”

    “Depends. Do you like big fights? Dragons, demons—” His tone dipped lower. “Big guys?”

    Ariana’s smirk didn’t falter. “Oh, I think I can handle myself.”

    For a moment, Bull seemed genuinely impressed, his grin widening. “I like you already. You’ve got guts.”

    “Let’s hope that’s enough to keep me alive,” she replied dryly.

    Bull’s tone shifted then, turning serious. He explained his connection to the Ben-Hassrath, and Ariana’s posture stiffened slightly. The idea of a Qunari spy within the Inquisition wasn’t something she took lightly, but as he laid out his reasoning and the benefits of their arrangement, she found herself nodding reluctantly.

    “Fine,” she said finally. “You’re in. But your reports go through our spymaster first.”

    Bull grinned again, clearly pleased. “Fair deal. I always did have a thing for redheads.”

    Ariana chuckled, shaking her head as she turned to her companions. “Welcome to the Inquisition, Bull. Let’s hope you’re as good as you claim.”

    As the Chargers celebrated their new alliance, Ariana allowed herself a moment of satisfaction. Bull was an intriguing addition—unpredictable but potentially invaluable. She would keep an eye on him, of course, but for now, she was content to let him enjoy his victory. And perhaps, just perhaps, she’d enjoy sparring with someone bold enough to flirt with her so unabashedly.

    ~~~

    The morning sun cast long shadows across Haven’s snow-dusted perimeter as Cullen walked with Emma, her wooden sword swinging at her side. She matched his steps with determination, the image of a recruit eager to prove herself. But Cullen’s thoughts were far from patrol routes or training drills. Today, he wasn’t just her Commander—he was her uncle, and he needed to make things right.

    “Emma,” he began, his tone gentle yet steady, “can I ask you something?”

    She glanced up at him, her brow furrowing slightly. “What is it?”

    He hesitated, choosing his words carefully. “Your Aunt Ari mentioned that you’re upset with her. That… you blame her for taking you away. Is that true?”

    Emma faltered, her small shoulders tensing as she gripped the hilt of her wooden sword tightly. “I don’t…” she began, but her voice trailed off. Finally, she blurted out, “It’s not fair! You were there, and then we weren’t. And she never really tells me why.”

    Cullen stopped walking, kneeling down so he was eye-level with her. His heart ached at the anger and confusion in her voice, emotions she was too young to fully articulate. “Emma, it’s okay to tell me how you feel. I want to understand.”

    Her lips pressed into a thin line, and for a moment, she looked like she might refuse. Then, her voice came in a rush. “I heard her,” she said, her tone a mixture of anger and hurt. “One night, in the kitchen. She was crying. She said she took me away from you. That she lied, and you deserved better, and you probably weren’t coming back.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened, guilt and sorrow swirling together. He could picture the scene: Ariana alone in the quiet hours of the night, burdened by guilt, unaware that Emma had heard her vulnerability. “Emma,” he said gently, “do you remember the night you left Kirkwall?”

    Her expression softened into a frown, her grip loosening on the wooden sword. “Not really,” she admitted, her voice quieter now. “I remember Mom carrying me. And the sky was orange.”

    “That’s right,” Cullen said, nodding. “The Chantry had been destroyed, and the city was in chaos. People were fighting in the streets. Do you remember who was with you?”

    Emma scrunched her nose in thought. “Aunt Ari. Mom. Some of the Rangers… and Riley.”

    “That’s right,” Cullen said softly. “Your Aunt Ari gathered everyone she could and made sure you were safe. She and I… we couldn’t come with you. The city was falling apart, and we had to stay behind to fight.”

    Emma stared at him, her brow furrowing again. “Why didn’t you say goodbye?”

    Cullen’s throat tightened, her words hitting harder than he expected. “There wasn’t time,” he said, his voice steady but filled with regret. “The mages and templars were at war, and every second mattered. Ariana did what she had to, Emma. She loves you and your mom more than anything, and she couldn’t risk waiting.”

    Emma’s eyes welled with tears, her voice trembling. “She said it was her fault. That you’d never forgive her.”

    “She says that because she always blames herself,” Cullen replied, his voice firm but kind. “But it wasn’t her fault. And it wasn’t yours, either. The choices we made that night were to protect you.”

    Emma looked down at her boots, her voice barely above a whisper. “Then why do I feel so mad at her?”

    “Because it’s easier to be mad at her than anyone else,” Cullen said gently, placing a hand on her shoulder. “But it’s not fair to her. She made the hardest choice anyone could make, and she made it for you.”

    Emma sniffled, her tears spilling over. “It’s not fair. I wanted you both.”

    Cullen pulled her into a gentle hug, his voice steady despite the lump in his throat. “I know, Emma. I wanted that too. But Ariana did what was right. She always does. And I should’ve been there for you both, even from afar.”

    As he pulled back, Emma wiped her eyes with her sleeve. “Do you still love her?” she asked, her voice small but curious.

    Cullen’s chest tightened, but his answer came without hesitation. “Yes, Emma. I do. And I think she still loves me, too.”

    Emma’s tears slowed, and she looked up at him with wide, thoughtful eyes. “You should tell her,” she said softly. “You should tell her you love her.”

    Cullen smiled faintly, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. “Maybe I will. One day. But for now, we have recruits to keep in line, don’t we?”

    Emma’s nod was small but resolute, the tension between them easing. As they walked back toward the center of Haven, Cullen felt a quiet sense of relief. He hadn’t fixed everything, but this was a step forward—a step toward healing for Emma, for Ariana, and for himself.

    ~~~

    The journey to Val Royeaux had been long and grueling, but Ariana found herself almost enjoying the familiar theater of Orlesian society. The grand halls, the glittering guests, and the sharp edges of every smile reminded her of her younger years in Ostwick. It’s not so different from nobility in the Free Marches, she thought wryly. Just with more masks and sharper knives.

    The gown Josephine had insisted on was as much armor as it was attire. Silver fabric shimmered in the candlelight, its embroidery catching subtle patterns that mirrored frost. The fitted sleeves allowed for freedom of movement, and while Ariana would have preferred something more practical, the dress whispered of elegance and refinement—a necessity here. She moved with the same ease she might exhibit in leathers, her every step deliberate, a practiced dance she hadn’t forgotten.

    As she entered the grand hall, nobles swarmed her like bees to honey. Their chatter was a blur of flattery and curiosity, woven with not-so-subtle attempts to gauge her usefulness.

    “Herald, is it true you’ve defeated a demon single-handedly?”

    “Tell me, my lady, do the rumors of your Silver Rangers’ exploits hold merit?”

    “And that cloak—White Wolf indeed! Is it a family crest?”

    Her replies were light and perfectly measured, a balance of mystery and wit. “Demons tend to exaggerate their own strength,” she said with a small smirk. The nobles laughed, though their eyes sparkled with calculation. Every word she spoke was weighed and dissected, yet Ariana wielded their interest with practiced skill, steering the conversation to safer waters when their probing grew too bold.

    Mother would be proud, she thought with an inward sigh, though her mother’s voice echoed faintly in her mind. Your posture, Ariana. A lady commands the room with her presence, not her wit.

    Her musings were cut short by the sharp voice of a Marquis who was either particularly brave or astonishingly foolish. “If you were a woman of honor,” he called, his hand drifting to his sword, “you would step outside and answer the charges against your so-called ‘Inquisition.’”

    Ariana blinked once, her expression unchanged save for the faintest flicker of amusement. Well, this will be entertaining.

    Before she could respond, frost climbed up the Marquis’s legs, freezing him in place. His expression twisted from outrage to panic as he struggled against the magic’s hold.

    “My dear Marquis,” a smooth, commanding voice intoned from the staircase, “how unkind of you to use such language in my house… and toward my guest.” Vivienne descended with the precision of a hawk, her every step measured, her presence impossible to ignore.

    The Marquis stammered something unintelligible as Vivienne’s gaze swept over him with icy disdain. “Herald, what shall we do with this one?” she asked Ariana, her tone as light and dangerous as a knife’s edge.

    Ariana tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a faint smile. “His fate doesn’t interest me. Do as you wish.”

    Vivienne’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “Run along, my dear Marquis. And do send my regards to your aunt. You may tell her I’ve saved her yet another embarrassment.”

    The Marquis fled as quickly as his still-thawing legs allowed. Ariana couldn’t suppress her smirk as she turned her attention to Vivienne, who was now studying her with an appraising gaze.

    “Herald, welcome to my humble gathering,” Vivienne said smoothly. “I am Vivienne, First Enchanter of Montsimmard and Enchantress to the Imperial Court.”

    “Charmed, Lady Vivienne,” Ariana responded with a polite nod.

    Vivienne wasted no time. “Ah, but I didn’t invite you here for pleasantries. With Divine Justinia dead, the Chantry is in shambles. Only the Inquisition might restore sanity and order to our frightened people.”

    Ariana’s gaze sharpened. “I am not in the habit of turning away aid, but I must ask—why help us? So many others fear us… or worse, think us opportunists with selfish motives.” Her tone remained civil, but the question was pointed. This was Orlais, after all; every offer was a calculated move.

    “As the leader of the last loyal mages of Thedas, I feel it only right that I lend my assistance to your cause,” Vivienne replied smoothly.

    “And what do the last loyal mages of Thedas gain from this arrangement? A hand in deciding the fate of mages everywhere?” Ariana asked, her lips curving into a knowing smile.

    “Of course. Wouldn’t you want the same in my position?” Vivienne’s honesty was disarming, though her motives remained shrouded in layers of courtly intrigue.

    Ariana considered her words for a moment before nodding. “The Inquisition will be happy to have you, Lady Vivienne.”

    “Great things are beginning, my dear. I can promise you that,” Vivienne said with a smile before gliding back toward her other guests.

    As Vivienne disappeared into the crowd, Ariana allowed herself a quiet sigh. I’ll take all the help I can get—but trusting her? That remains to be seen. The fatigue of travel and diplomacy pressed down on her, and for a fleeting moment, she wished for the simplicity of a campfire and trusted company. Still, as she looked around the grand hall, she felt the weight of her role anew.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood in the war room, his eyes fixed on the map before him, though its lines and markers blurred into meaninglessness. The day had been productive—recruits drilled to exhaustion, reports reviewed and dispatched—but none of it could quiet the restless churn of his thoughts.

    Ariana.

    She had been gone nearly a month. Almost thirty days since she had teased him about Orlesian propositions, since she’d kissed his cheek with that maddening smirk and whispered, “By your order, Commander,” in a tone so low and sultry it had left him unable to think of a proper reply. The moment echoed in his mind far more than he cared to admit, surfacing at the most inconvenient times.

    And then she had left, disappearing into Orlais with her usual confidence, dismissing his concerns with a wry smile. “Be careful,” he had told her, the words far heavier than they sounded. He had meant more, but she wouldn’t have heard it. She would have brushed it off, seen it as meddling or an affront to her abilities. Maker, why must she insist on doing everything the hard way?

    Her decision to travel alone to Val Royeaux had only deepened his unease. If not for Leliana’s scouts tracking her movements, he might have abandoned reason entirely and ridden after her himself. Knowing she was alive and moving had been his only solace, though it had done little to soothe the nagging ache of her absence.

    A knock at the door interrupted his thoughts, and he turned to see one of the scouts standing at attention. “Commander, the Herald has returned.”

    The words were a relief so sharp it left him momentarily unsteady. He nodded curtly, dismissing the scout, and strode from the war room with purpose. His long strides carried him toward the stables, where he knew she would go first. He rehearsed what he might say as he walked—perhaps he’d start with a casual inquiry about her journey or tease her in return for that kiss. But even the thought made his pulse quicken, and he quickly abandoned the idea. Better to keep it professional, he told himself, though the lie was a poor comfort.

    He spotted her almost immediately. She was still astride her horse, her white cloak damp and windswept, her cheeks flushed from the cold air. Even disheveled, she looked composed, her presence commanding without effort. Relief washed over him at the sight of her, but it was fleeting. Standing beside her, steadying her horse, was Iron Bull.

    Cullen’s steps faltered. He watched as the towering Qunari extended a hand to help her dismount, and to his surprise, Ariana accepted. The gesture was brief, practical even, but the ease with which she allowed it unsettled him. Ariana rarely accepted help so easily—especially not in front of others. Yet here she was, letting Bull steady her, even offering him a faint smile in thanks.

    A pang of irritation, sharp and unwelcome, settled in Cullen’s chest. Why him? The thought struck harder than it should have. It wasn’t just the act of her accepting Bull’s assistance; it was the way she laughed softly at something he said, her expression unguarded. Cullen’s chest tightened. When was the last time she smiled at me like that?

    Ariana turned toward the gate, her eyes scanning the courtyard until they locked onto his. Her small smile stilled the sharp edge of his thoughts, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to fade. There was something warm in her gaze—something that steadied him, even as his jealousy simmered beneath the surface.

    But before he could step forward, Bull’s voice rumbled again, drawing her attention back. She turned toward the Qunari, her expression relaxed as they exchanged words Cullen couldn’t hear. He lingered for a moment, watching the interaction with a strange mixture of relief and disappointment. She was safe—alive—but he couldn’t ignore the ache in his chest, the sense that something had shifted.

    You’re being ridiculous, he told himself firmly. She’s just returned. There will be time to talk later. Yet even as he turned away, his thoughts lingered on her smile. Had it been for him alone, or was it the same smile she gave to everyone? He clenched his fists, frustrated by his own insecurities.

    As he walked back toward the war room, Cullen resolved to speak with her soon—when they were alone, when Bull wasn’t there to command her attention. For now, he allowed himself the fragile hope that her smile had meant something. It wasn’t enough to silence the questions gnawing at him, but it was enough to keep him moving forward.

    ~~~

    Ariana was exhausted. She had debated stopping to camp earlier, but the thought of sleeping so close to Haven and delaying her return another day had pushed her forward. The road had been long—nearly a month since she’d left—and the thought of familiar faces and warm surroundings had kept her moving through the biting cold.

    As the gates of Haven came into view, relief flooded her. The sight of the snowy village brought a small, tired smile to her lips, though her thoughts quickly turned to Cullen. She couldn’t forget the way he’d told her to be careful before she left, his voice steady but thick with concern. She had dismissed it then, teasing him, but the warmth in his words had lingered throughout her journey. It wasn’t that she couldn’t handle herself—she could—but there was something about the way he cared that settled a part of her she often ignored.

    Now, trudging back into Haven, guilt crept in alongside her relief. She had likely made him worry unnecessarily, venturing to Orlais alone and throwing herself into yet another whirlwind of politics and danger. She knew he struggled with her role, with the constant risks she took as the Herald. For years, Cullen had seen her as someone to protect, and though she had always balked at the idea, she realized now that she cherished it. In his arms, she had felt truly safe—something she hadn’t experienced anywhere else. She should have told him that. She wanted to tell him that.

    The familiar clatter of activity near the stables pulled her from her thoughts. As she approached, her horse’s steps crunching against the snow, Iron Bull’s deep voice rang out.

    “Ah, my lady, you’re back,” he called, his amber eyes gleaming with his usual mischievousness. “Heard you’ve been charming Orlesian nobles. How was it? As tedious as it sounds?”

    “Worse,” Ariana replied with a wry smile, the weariness in her voice softened by humor. “But at least the wine was good.”

    Bull grinned as she brought her horse to a halt. “You’ve been on the road a while, huh?”

    “Almost a month,” she said lightly, though the weight of the journey still lingered in her bones.

    Before she could dismount, Bull stepped forward and extended his hand. She hesitated, arching a brow at him before letting out a quiet chuckle and accepting his help. “Why, that’s kind of you,” she said as he steadied her. “But you must know it’s unnecessary.”

    “Maybe I’m just trying to make a good impression,” he replied with a sly grin.

    “I’ll keep that in mind,” Ariana said, shaking her head in amusement as she turned toward the gate.

    And then she saw him—Cullen. He stood near the entrance, his expression unreadable, but his presence alone made her heart skip. Her lips curled into a soft smile before she could stop herself, and she bit the inside of her cheek, suddenly self-conscious. The exhaustion she had carried into Haven lifted just a little, replaced by a warmth that only he seemed to bring.

    But before she could step toward him, Bull’s voice broke through her focus.

    “Oh, my lady,” Bull said, his tone teasing, “you know, Haven gets pretty cold at night.”

    Ariana turned back to him, arching a brow. “Does it now?”

    Bull took a step closer, his grin widening. “I was thinking… maybe you’d like to join me for a drink. We could keep warm, swap stories… see where the night takes us.”

    Her laugh was soft but genuine as she shook her head. “I thought you had a thing for redheads?” she countered, her tone light.

    “I make exceptions for women as beautiful—and dangerous—as yourself,” Bull said smoothly, his voice dropping just slightly.

    Ariana smirked, tilting her head. “I’m flattered. But I’ll have to decline. Maybe another time.”

    “Fair enough,” Bull replied, his grin unshaken. “Offer stands, though.”

    With another chuckle, she turned back toward the gate. But Cullen was gone. Her smile faltered, and a pang of disappointment tugged at her chest. She had hoped to talk to him, to see him, even if only briefly. He must have been busy, she told herself, though the thought did little to soothe her. Slinging her bag over her shoulder, she picked up her pace, determined to find him before the night was over.

    Because if there was one thing she’d learned on the road, it was that some words shouldn’t wait.

    ~~~

    Cullen knew he had no right to be jealous. And yet, the sight of Ariana dismounting with Iron Bull’s assistance had stirred something deep and unwelcome in him. His mind spun, unable to quiet itself. Emma’s words from a few weeks ago still echoed in his mind: “You should tell her you love her.” But did she want that? Or was she trying to move on? The uncertainty gnawed at him.

    And then there was the ring. She was wearing it. But what had it meant to her? Did she still want what it symbolized? Or was it simply a memory of what once was. He couldn’t shake the doubt. He was terrified of misreading her, of pushing her away when he’d already barely managed to hold on.

    He loved her. Maker, he loved her more than anything. Loved her enough that, if letting her go would make her happy, he would do it. He would let her walk away—even if it left him hollow inside. If someone else made her happier, he would support her, no matter how much it hurt.

    But then again, there was that day before she left for Val Royeaux. She had teased him about Orlesian nobles, bringing up the one who had propositioned her years ago. He had assumed she was testing him—trying to draw out his feelings, trying to gauge if it still bothered him. Why would she do that if she had truly moved on? The thought tugged at him like a thread unraveling a tapestry, leaving him more confused than ever.

    Before he could spiral further, her voice pulled him from his thoughts, light and teasing as it always was. “You want to see what I found?”

    Cullen turned sharply, startled to find her standing so close. His breath caught at the sight of her smile—soft and mischievous, her eyes glinting with the familiar spark he hadn’t realized he missed so desperately. It was as though the world shifted, his spiraling thoughts grinding to a halt.

    His chest tightened, but this time it wasn’t from worry or jealousy. For the first time in weeks, the weight on his shoulders lifted. He couldn’t help but smile, the expression spreading across his face before he could stop it. “Should I guess?” he asked, his tone lighter now, the familiar rhythm of their banter pulling him in like it always did.

    “Ooh, you could…” she replied, tilting her head with that playful glint in her eyes. “But what would you want as a prize if you guess correctly?”

    He pretended to think, his lips quirking up in a smirk. “Hmm. What are you offering?” he asked, the slightest hint of something more in his voice. He didn’t intend it to be, but it was there—unspoken but unmistakable.

    “Why, my dear Commander,” she began, her voice lilting with exaggerated scandal, “I’m offering a simple dinner… or perhaps a good bottle of wine. You never know.” There was a glimmer of humor in her gaze, but the insinuation in her tone left his breath momentarily caught.

    “That is tempting,” Cullen admitted, his voice softening without him realizing it.

    “But tell me, Commander…” Ariana leaned closer, lowering her voice to a playful, sultry lilt that sent heat rising to his cheeks. “What’s in this for me if you don’t guess correctly?”

    He laughed, though he could feel the warmth creeping up his neck. He silently thanked Haven’s cold air for masking the flush that threatened to betray him. “Whatever your heart desires, my Lady,” Cullen replied, his voice steady though his heart was anything but. “I am at your service.”

    The words felt natural, effortless even, but they carried more weight than he intended. This moment—this lightness between them—reminded him of nights in Kirkwall when they had walked together, teasing and laughing as though the world wasn’t crumbling around them. He wasn’t sure if they were both too tired to keep their barriers up or if, somehow, the years between them no longer mattered. All he knew was that in this fleeting moment, nothing else existed but her.

    Ariana smiled—a wide, genuine smile that caught him completely off guard. It was a smile she couldn’t contain even if she tried, and for a moment, Cullen felt as though the space that had existed between them for so long suddenly disappeared. The look in her eyes said everything he needed to hear but couldn’t bring himself to ask.

    “Very well,” she said, her voice light but her gaze lingering on his. “I’m sure I’ll think of something…”

    Without hesitation, she reached out, wrapping her hand around his arm. The simple gesture sent a familiar warmth through him, grounding him in a way he hadn’t felt in years. She guided him toward the tavern with an easy confidence that left him momentarily breathless.

    “Well, if you’re satisfied with the terms,” she said, glancing up at him with a raised brow, “are you prepared to guess then?”

    Cullen chuckled softly, his gaze lingering on her for just a moment longer than he intended. “I’ll take my chances,” he said, falling into step beside her as though they had never missed a beat.

    Whatever the future held, this moment was enough. For now, he would simply let himself enjoy being with her again.

    ~~~

    Ariana set her pack down on the table with deliberate care, as if the act itself could mask the excitement bubbling beneath her weariness. Tucked inside was her find from Val Royeaux—a rare Tevinter tome on Astrariums—and she had been eager to share it with Cullen since the moment she’d spotted it. Her fingers lingered on the strap, brushing it absently before glancing up at him. The smile she gave him lingered just a moment longer than she intended.

    Flissa approached, her curiosity barely veiled as her gaze flicked between them. The tavern was quieter than usual, the late hour leaving only a few scattered patrons. It was cozy, the warmth of the hearth giving the space an intimate feel. Ariana couldn’t miss the way Flissa’s lips twitched, as though holding back questions about the playful energy between her and Cullen.

    “Can I get you two something?” Flissa asked brightly, her voice carrying just enough interest to spark amusement in Ariana.

    “Have any good bottles of wine left?” Ariana replied, her tone light and teasing as her gaze flicked toward Cullen.

    “I do, my Lady Herald,” Flissa answered promptly, listing the options with practiced ease. “An Antivan Red, a Montsimmard White, and a Plum Wine.”

    Ariana’s lips curved as she turned to Cullen, her eyes dancing with mischief. “Should you guess correctly, Commander, I assume it would be your choice…”

    Cullen met her gaze, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. The game had begun. “We’ll take the Antivan Red,” he said with an air of confidence. “Thank you, Flissa.”

    “And something to eat,” Ariana added, her tone casual but her smile growing. “Anything warm will do.”

    Flissa nodded, retreating with a knowing look that didn’t escape Ariana’s notice. Once they were alone, Cullen settled into his chair across from her, his posture loose but his expression sharp, as though prepared to outmatch her tonight. There was a spark in his eyes that hinted at more than banter—a challenge she was eager to meet.

    “So,” he began, his voice edged with teasing, “do I get a hint?”

    Ariana arched a brow, pretending to consider. “A hint? You already look like you know what it is.”

    He leaned forward slightly, his smirk widening. “Maybe. But humor me.”

    She sighed dramatically, feigning reluctance. “Fine. Only one hint: it’s in my pack right now.”

    Cullen laughed softly, the sound warm and unguarded in a way that sent a flicker of warmth through her. “And I get only one guess?” he pressed, his tone daring.

    “That’s correct. One guess,” she replied, leaning forward slightly, her elbows resting on the table. “So, Commander… I suggest you make it count.”

    Flissa returned then, setting down the wine, two glasses, and a modest plate of warm bread and cheese. Ariana thanked her, though her focus stayed on Cullen as he uncorked the bottle with practiced ease. Before he could pour, she reached out, deftly claiming both glasses and holding them just out of reach.

    “Well, Commander…” she teased, tilting one glass to let the red liquid swirl. “Are you ready to guess?”

    Cullen leaned back, his arms crossing as he studied her with mock deliberation. His smirk turned knowing, almost smug. “It’s a book.”

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed, amusement flashing in their depths. “Fine. But a book about what?”

    “Oh, now you want precision?” he countered, his tone light but his gaze steady. He leaned forward slightly, his smirk daring her to keep up.

    She handed him his glass with a flourish, shaking her head. “You’ve earned your wine and dinner for that guess. But…” Her voice softened, her smile turning conspiratorial. “I might be willing to up the stakes if you’d like to try guessing more precisely.”

    Cullen mirrored her, leaning closer. “And what are you offering, my Lady?” His voice lowered, taking on a warmth that sent a shiver through her despite the tavern’s cozy heat.

    Her teasing faltered for a moment, caught off guard by the way he said it—so familiar yet so disarming. But she quickly recovered, leaning back slightly as she traced the rim of her glass with her finger. The gleam of her ring caught the firelight, and she stilled as she noticed Cullen’s gaze shift to it.

    That flicker of recognition in his eyes was unmistakable. His focus on the ring, the softening in his expression—it was enough to steady her racing heart. The knot of uncertainty she had carried began to loosen. Maybe our future isn’t so far out of reach.

    She leaned back slightly, gripping her glass as if it were her lifeline. “Why, whatever your heart desires, Commander,” she said, her voice softer now, though no less teasing.

    The warmth in his gaze deepened as he leaned forward again, his elbows resting on the table. “That’s a dangerous proposition,” he murmured, his tone quieter now, almost intimate. “Are you certain?”

    “I am,” she said finally, her voice steady but quieter now, as though the words carried more weight than she intended. She met his gaze, feeling the air between them shift into something unspoken yet profound.

    For a moment, Cullen held her gaze, his smirk softening into something warmer, deeper. Then he leaned back slightly, his fingers brushing his glass. “You’re making this too easy, Ariana,” he murmured, his voice low enough that only she could hear.

    The creak of the door broke the spell, the shuffle of boots reminding them of the room beyond their table. Ariana glanced toward the entrance, catching sight of a new patron settling in. She chuckled softly, letting the tension ease as she turned back to him.

    “You know, Commander,” she said, her voice dropping into a near whisper, “small towns like Haven are far more efficient at starting rumors than even Kirkwall’s Hightown.”

    Cullen’s lips quirked up in a small, knowing smile. His voice, warm and steady, carried just enough weight to send another shiver through her. “Let them talk.”

    The simplicity of his words settled over her, filling the quiet space between them. For a fleeting moment, she allowed herself to believe that they could find their way back to what they’d once had. She smiled, soft and genuine, as she raised her glass to his. “Very well. To rumors, then.”

    Their glasses clinked softly, a quiet toast to the unspoken, as the warmth of the tavern wrapped around them like a shield against the world outside.

  • Chapter 63 – Don’t Hold Back

    28 -30 Drakonis 9:41

    The Inquisition’s leadership had agreed to keep their suspicions about Lord Seeker Lucius quiet for now. Ariana had supported the decision, though it weighed on her. The stakes were already high enough without adding public fear to the equation. She couldn’t shake the memory of Lucius’s detached words, the way his gaze seemed devoid of humanity.

    After the meeting, Ariana had wandered through Haven, her restless thoughts tugging her in no particular direction. Her steps carried her to the Chantry’s lower levels, where the air grew cooler, the stone walls oppressive and quiet. She had no real destination in mind, but the solitude offered her a chance to think.

    Josephine had watched her go, her sharp instincts piqued by Ariana’s unusual mood. The ambassador had been deep in correspondence, but something about Ariana’s gait—deliberate yet aimless—compelled her to follow at a discreet distance. She found Ariana in the dungeon, kneeling before a locked gate, her fingers deftly working a set of lockpicks.

    “Lockpicking seems a curious skill for a noble to possess,” Josephine said, her tone light but curious.

    Ariana didn’t startle, though a wry smirk tugged at her lips. “How else are you supposed to get into a dungeon full of books?”

    Josephine blinked, momentarily caught off guard. “I… can’t say I’ve encountered such a situation before.”

    “Neither have I,” Ariana admitted with a soft chuckle as the lock clicked open. She stood smoothly, tucking her tools away. “But I couldn’t let this one go untested.”

    Josephine followed her inside, her gaze sweeping over the shelves of aged tomes and scrolls. “Surely there’s a key somewhere in the Chantry.”

    “Probably,” Ariana replied breezily, already leafing through a book. “But where’s the fun in that?”

    Josephine’s lips curved into a faint smile. “I imagine there’s some fascinating history in here.” She trailed a finger along the spines, her tone shifting to something more measured. “Lady Trevelyan, if I may, I’d like to discuss a matter concerning your family.”

    Ariana paused, glancing at Josephine with a raised brow. “A bit sudden, but I suppose it’s time someone made an honest woman of me.”

    Josephine flushed faintly, though she composed herself quickly. “Very amusing. But this is serious.”

    Setting the book aside, Ariana leaned against the table, a playful glint in her eye. “All right, Lady Montilyet. What’s on your mind?”

    Josephine straightened, her ambassadorial tone returning. “Your parents. I’d like to write to them, requesting their formal support for the Inquisition. Do you believe they would align themselves with us?”

    The question gave Ariana pause. Her teasing smile faltered, replaced by a more thoughtful expression. “Yes,” she said after a moment. “I believe they would.” She hesitated, then added, “I’ll include a personal letter with your formal request. Just… let’s avoid inviting them to Haven.”

    Josephine tilted her head, her curiosity plain. “Do you not wish to see them?”

    Ariana exhaled slowly, her gaze drifting to the shelves but unfocused. “It’s not that. I love my parents dearly—it’s just… there are complications.”

    Josephine regarded her thoughtfully. “Complications?”

    Ariana hesitated, her thoughts drifting back to Kirkwall. She remembered the months leading up to everything falling apart. For once, her mother had been softer, more supportive, and they’d connected over something entirely hers: her engagement to Cullen. Ariana had allowed herself to believe in a future that felt right, even magical.

    But the memories turned sharp, unease threading through them. She knew Cullen had noticed the ring was back on her finger—he always noticed. Yet he hadn’t mentioned it, and she hadn’t asked. The thought of initiating that conversation felt like stepping into uncertain ground, every word potentially setting off something she wasn’t ready to face.

    Elara, on the other hand, would never hesitate. If invited to Haven, her mother would confront Cullen directly, forcing a conversation Ariana wasn’t ready for.

    Her lips pressed into a thin line before she finally turned to Josephine. “Let’s just say it’s better for everyone if they stay in Ostwick. My mother has a talent for… making things more complicated.”

    Josephine’s expression softened, though her curiosity lingered. Before she could press further, Ariana pushed off the table and offered her hand with exaggerated formality. “Come on. Let’s find a bottle of wine. You look like you could use a break from all those letters.”

    Josephine chuckled softly, accepting the offer. Together, they left the dungeon and made their way to the tavern. The rest of the evening passed in a blur of wine and stories. Ariana regaled Josephine with tales of her travels, spinning humor and candor into each one. Yet, for all the laughter, Ariana carefully steered the conversation away from her family—and from Cullen.

    Some knots, she decided, were not untagled. For now.

    ~~~

    The war room was dim, the flickering lantern light casting shadows over maps and reports spread across the table. Cullen leaned over the edge, scanning a list of troop movements with practiced efficiency. Despite the focus he forced into the task, his thoughts lingered elsewhere—on the rumors Cassandra had mentioned earlier, on Ariana’s return to Haven, and on the ever-present weight of responsibility pressing down on his shoulders.

    The soft creak of the door brought him out of his thoughts. Cassandra entered, her expression set with the kind of intensity that made Cullen straighten instinctively. She closed the door firmly behind her and turned toward him, her posture unyielding.

    “Seeker,” he said, his tone cautious. “What brings you here?”

    Cassandra didn’t answer immediately, instead crossing the room with deliberate steps until she stood across from him. Her sharp eyes locked onto his, and Cullen felt a twinge of unease. This wasn’t the kind of visit that ended with a simple report.

    “There’s a matter we need to discuss,” she said firmly, her voice brooking no argument.

    Her tone gave him pause. Cassandra didn’t mince words, but the weight behind them suggested this wasn’t about logistics or troop movements. He gestured toward the table. “If it concerns the Inquisition’s forces—”

    “It does not,” she interrupted, her gaze narrowing. She crossed her arms, stepping closer. “This is about you. And the Herald.”

    Cullen stiffened, his expression immediately guarded. “What about her?”

    Cassandra’s eyes bore into his. “There were whispers in Kirkwall,” she began, her tone even but pointed. “Rumors among the templars of a Knight-Captain in love with a noblewoman. A love story, they called it, amidst the chaos of the city. At the time, I dismissed it as idle gossip. But now…”

    Cullen clenched his jaw, his mind racing. He could deny the rumors, brush them off as idle gossip, but Cassandra had clearly done her research. She always did. He met her gaze evenly. “Rumors,” he said carefully, “are rarely reliable.”

    Cassandra continued, undeterred. “I also came across records—your formal request to the White Spire for permission to marry. There was no name listed, but it wasn’t difficult to connect the pieces once I saw her.” She hesitated, her voice softening slightly. “And now I see that the Herald wears a ring.”

    Her words hit him like a blow, though he kept his expression neutral. So, she has seen it. Cullen exhaled slowly, the weight of the truth pressing down on him. “I didn’t think she still wore it,” he admitted softly, almost to himself.

    Cassandra’s sharp gaze narrowed. “Then it’s true.”

    He didn’t answer immediately, his thoughts drifting to the Divine’s words: Your betrothed will need you in the days to come. The truth he’d tried to bury resurfaced, unrelenting. “Yes,” he said quietly, his voice heavy with the admission. “It’s true.”

    Cassandra’s expression tightened. “Then you understand why I must ask. Can you remain objective, Commander? Can you do your duty, even if it means sending her to her death?”

    Cullen looked away, his hands tightening on the edge of the table. The memories came unbidden—the Qunari uprising in Kirkwall, the chaos in the streets, and the sight of Ariana bleeding and barely standing. His voice, when he spoke, was low and strained. “During the Qunari uprising. I found her in the street—injured, bleeding. She tried to tell me she was fine but then she collapsed before she could even explain what happened.”

    Cassandra’s brow furrowed, her silence urging him to continue.

    “I carried her to the Circle,” Cullen said, his jaw tightening. “She didn’t want to go, but didn’t have the energy to fight—too stubborn to admit how badly she was hurt. The healers said she might not survive the night.” His voice faltered, the weight of the memory pressing down on him. “She did, but… I realized then that I could never keep her as safe as I wanted. Not Ariana.”

    Cassandra’s eyes softened, though her tone remained measured. “And now?”

    “Now,” Cullen said, meeting her gaze, “I know she’ll throw herself into danger whether I object or not. She’ll do what she always does: try to save the world.” He exhaled, his voice steady but laced with quiet resignation. “The best I can do is give her every possible advantage. Troops, resources, strategies. Whatever she needs to succeed. That’s how I keep her safe.”

    Cassandra studied him for a long moment, her sharp features softening. “I see,” she said finally, her voice quieter. “That cannot be easy.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the sound bitter. “You have no idea.”

    A faint smile flickered across Cassandra’s lips, though it quickly faded. “It is not my place to judge your feelings, Commander. But your honesty… it speaks well of you. I only hope it does not hinder you when the time comes to act.”

    “It won’t,” Cullen said firmly, though the conviction in his voice didn’t quite reach his heart. “I’ll do what’s necessary.”

    Cassandra nodded, though her gaze lingered on him for a moment longer. “See that you do. The Inquisition needs you at your best, Commander.”

    As the door closed behind her, Cullen leaned heavily against the table, his thoughts drifting to Ariana. The Divine’s words echoed in his mind once more: Your betrothed will need you in the days to come.

    He whispered the words aloud, barely realizing it, before straightening. Whatever lay ahead, he would be ready to stand by her. Even if it meant sending her into the fire.

    ~~~

    The following morning, Ariana focused on the final details for Emma’s birthday celebration. The courtyard bustled with activity as crates were unloaded and supplies organized. Stepping into the lively scene, she immediately spotted Isabel overseeing a delivery. Her sharp eyes scanned the chaos like a hawk, her presence commanding yet effortless.

    “Ah, there you are,” Ariana said as she approached, her voice low to avoid drawing unnecessary attention. She glanced around, ensuring no curious ears lingered. “Have you heard from Harritt? Is it ready?”

    Isabel nodded, folding her arms. “He sent word this morning. It’s done.”

    “Good.” A faint smile tugged at Ariana’s lips. “I want to see it for myself. What about Cullen? Did you speak with him?”

    Isabel tilted her head, feigning sudden forgetfulness, though the mischievous glint in her eyes gave her away. “Was I supposed to speak with the Commander? I thought you were handling that.”

    Ariana narrowed her eyes. “Isabel, there’s no need for this.”

    “You two need to talk,” Isabel insisted, her tone softening but no less resolute.

    “We have been talking,” Ariana countered, exasperation creeping into her voice. “Just… maybe not in the way you’d like.”

    Isabel smiled knowingly, offering a slight shrug. “Do you still love him?”

    Ariana sighed, giving her a pointed look before brushing past the question entirely. “Fine. I’ll handle it. In the meantime, make sure Elliot and the other Rangers are ready for the mock battle. It needs to be fun, not terrifying.”

    “Of course,” Isabel replied, a small, satisfied smirk tugging at her lips.

    Leaving the courtyard, Ariana set off toward Harritt’s forge, her steps brisk and purposeful. Yet Isabel’s words lingered, tugging at the edges of her thoughts like an unwelcome guest.

    Before she could dwell too long, Josephine appeared from a side path, her call breaking the quiet rhythm of Ariana’s footsteps. “Herald! A moment, please.”

    Ariana stopped and turned, her brow lifting slightly. “What can I do for you this morning, Lady Montilyet?”

    Josephine approached, holding out a neatly sealed envelope. “An invitation has arrived for you. The First Enchanter of Montsimmard has requested a meeting with you in Val Royeaux.”

    Ariana arched a brow, taking the envelope and breaking the seal. She scanned the elegantly penned words, her expression remaining neutral, though her mind was already turning. “So… you’re telling me I need to return to Val Royeaux to attend a party?”

    “Well, not a party per se,” Josephine replied carefully, though her tone carried the faintest hint of amusement. “It could be an excellent opportunity to secure valuable allies for the Inquisition.”

    Ariana handed the invitation back, her lips curving into a wry smile. “Very well, I’ll go. But, Lady Montilyet, as I often remind Isabel—please refrain from committing me to any balls or elaborate social gatherings in your efforts to secure alliances.”

    Josephine chuckled softly, inclining her head. “Of course, Herald. I’ll do my utmost to keep your schedule… manageable.”

    “Good,” Ariana said, satisfied, before continuing on her way. Josephine, relieved, turned back toward her office, though her expression lingered with a hint of thoughtful curiosity.

    By the time Ariana reached Harritt’s forge, her thoughts had begun to settle. She realized she was growing more accustomed to this new life—the duties, the responsibilities, the title. It was still overwhelming, but it no longer made her want to retreat.

    As she waited for Harritt, she found herself reflecting on the title itself: Herald. She still didn’t believe it. She didn’t see herself as holy or chosen. But over time, she had come to understand what the title meant to others. It gave them hope, something to hold onto in a world that felt increasingly unsteady.

    Maybe that’s all it needs to be, she thought, her resolve hardening. A symbol. A myth. Like the White Wolf. If it helps me protect them, then I can live with it.

    The thought steadied her, though Isabel’s question refused to leave her mind. Do you still love him? Of course she loved Cullen. She always had. But did she deserve him?

    Her gaze dropped to the engagement ring on her finger, catching the faint glint of sunlight reflecting off the sapphire. She still wore it, despite her doubts. Not because she felt certain of their future, but because she wanted to believe in it. She wanted that life with him more than anything. She just didn’t know if she could be the one to ask for it. Not yet.

    Shaking the thought away, she focused on the task at hand. Emma’s celebration was her priority today. Whatever uncertainties she had about Cullen or her role in the Inquisition could wait. For now, she was determined to make Emma’s day unforgettable.

    ~~~

    Out of the corner of his eye, Cullen noticed Ariana approaching, a small bundle clutched in her hands. Her pace was deliberate, yet there was a hesitation in her stride, a subtle uncertainty that tugged at his attention. He straightened, setting aside the report he’d been reviewing, and turned to face her.

    “Commander,” she greeted, her tone steady, but there was a faint edge of nervousness that caught him off guard.

    “Ariana,” he replied, curiosity evident in his voice. “I was just about to find you. Isabel mentioned you needed something?”

    “Did she now?” Ariana’s grip on the bundle tightened slightly. Her composure wavered for just a moment before she recovered. “Yes, well… she forgot to ask for your help with something.”

    Cullen raised an eyebrow, a faint grin tugging at the corner of his mouth. “And sent you to deliver the message?”

    “Yes,” she replied quickly—too quickly. The flustered note in her voice betrayed her, and Cullen found himself amused by the rare sight of Ariana out of her element.

    “I see,” he said, leaning back slightly, the grin on his face widening. He couldn’t help but enjoy this unexpected glimpse of vulnerability. “Well then, what can I do for Isabel?”

    Ariana exhaled, her frustration barely concealed. “Here,” she said, thrusting the bundle toward him. “You’ll need this. Follow me.”

    Cullen accepted the bundle, bemused, and trailed after her as she led him toward her quarters. As they walked, his eyes fell to her hands, where her fingers flexed nervously against the edge of her coat. That’s when he saw it—the ring. The sapphire glinted in the light, unmistakable against the smooth curve of her finger. His breath caught, the sight anchoring him mid-step.

    He’d noticed it missing from her necklace, Cassandra had confirmed she was wearing it, but seeing it here, on her hand, felt like a quiet declaration he didn’t know how to interpret. A mix of hope and doubt surged within him, but he forced himself to keep his expression neutral.

    They entered her quarters, and Ariana motioned for him to set the bundle on the table. She hesitated, clearly searching for the right words, her gaze flicking to him briefly before settling elsewhere. Cullen crossed his arms, waiting patiently, though the flicker of unease in her eyes stirred something protective within him.

    “As you may recall,” she began, her voice steadying, “Emma’s birthday is tomorrow.”

    He nodded, still unsure where this was going.

    “Isabel tells me that…” She faltered again, her words catching in her throat. Cullen noted the frustration building behind her calm façade as she visibly steeled herself. “Emma has decided she would like to join the Inquisition under your command.”

    Cullen blinked, caught between surprise and amusement. “She mentioned something about that the other day.”

    “She did?” Ariana’s shoulders relaxed slightly, though the tension didn’t entirely leave her. She shook her head, her tone lightening. “Apparently, she’s far more enamored with warriors than rogues. Or maybe it’s just you.”

    Cullen chuckled, opening the bundle. Inside was a set of miniature armor and a wooden sword, crafted with care and adorned with Inquisition insignias. He ran his fingers over the polished edges, his expression softening.

    “Where did you get this?” he asked, his voice quieter now.

    “Harritt,” Ariana replied. “It wasn’t easy. I had to source lighter materials and convince him to fashion something in her size. But I think it’s perfect.”

    Cullen studied the armor for a moment, his fingers brushing the craftsmanship. The thought behind the gift struck him more than the gift itself. “She’s going to love this,” he said finally. “It’s remarkable.”

    “Isabel said she’s been following you during your rounds,” Ariana said with a faint smile. “Apparently, you’re her new role model—or still the only one she cares about.”

    Cullen shook his head with a soft laugh. “I don’t know about that. She asks a lot of questions—and occasionally corrects me on tactics she’s read about.”

    Ariana laughed, the unease in her posture beginning to ebb. “That sounds about right. She’s smarter than most people would think.”

    Cullen smiled, but his gaze drifted briefly back to her hand, where the ring rested, steady and certain. It was such a small thing, yet it carried so much weight. He wanted to ask—wanted to know why she wore it again, what it meant now—but the words caught in his throat. The fear of disrupting this fragile peace between them kept him silent.

    Cullen smiled. “Probably. I doubt there’s much I could teach her that she hasn’t already learned from you.”

    Ariana’s smile faltered slightly, and her voice softened. “If she’s learned anything, I assure you it wasn’t from me. She hasn’t been very interested in what I do for years. She blames me. She’s not wrong. Too smart for her own good, maybe… It’s your footsteps she’d prefer to follow in, and I’ll do what I can to give her that.”

    Cullen froze, the words hitting him harder than he expected. He studied Ariana, noting the way her gaze lowered as though she couldn’t bear to meet his eyes. A pang of guilt tugged at him. *Blames her?* His chest tightened at the thought of Emma feeling resentment toward Ariana—a resentment she didn’t deserve.

    “She shouldn’t blame you,” he said finally, his voice soft but firm. “You’ve done everything you could for her. You’ve given her a home, a family… stability. Things most children would only dream of.”

    Ariana shook her head, her tone quiet but insistent. “You don’t see it, Cullen. It’s not enough. I took her away from you, and she knows it.”

    His brow furrowed, her words stirring memories he’d tried to push aside—years spent wondering about the life they might have had, and the child who was never truly his but who he’d loved as if she were. “Ariana, you didn’t take her away. You made the choices you had to, for her. For all of us.”

    For a moment, the weight of unspoken emotions lingered between them. Cullen wanted to say more, to tell her that Emma didn’t see her as anything less than a hero, even if she didn’t realize it yet. But the words refused to form.

    “You’ll present it to her tomorrow, then? As her ‘Commander’? She’d love that,” Ariana said, pulling him from his thoughts.

    Cullen nodded, forcing himself to focus on her words. “I’d be honored. Though I suspect she’ll have more questions for me than any of my recruits.”

    “Probably,” Ariana said with a laugh. “Some of the Rangers are arranging a mock battle as well. For both of you. You will win, of course.”

    Cullen raised an eyebrow, his grin growing. “Will I? Should I even bother asking how this is supposed to play out?”

    Ariana’s grin widened. “Oh, don’t worry, Commander. It’s all carefully orchestrated. Emma will have her victory, and you’ll leave with your dignity intact. Mostly.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “Somehow, I’m not reassured.”

    “Trust me,” she said lightly. “It’ll be the highlight of her day.”

    As they left her quarters, Cullen’s thoughts lingered on the ring and the quiet weight it carried. He resolved to speak with Emma soon, to assure her of the truth. And perhaps, in time, he would find the courage to ask Ariana about the ring—not to question her choice, but to understand the path they were still navigating together. For now, though, he let it rest. Tomorrow was for Emma, and he would make sure it was as special as Ariana had envisioned.

    ~~~

    The crisp morning air carried a rare sense of excitement in Haven. The training grounds bustled with life, recruits standing a little straighter, their movements sharper under the Commander’s watchful eye. Yet Cullen’s attention strayed from the recruits to the edges of the gathering, where he caught sight of Ariana.

    She stood leaning casually against the stone wall, arms crossed, her posture deceptively relaxed. Yet Cullen knew her well enough to recognize the vigilance in her gaze, the way she seemed to take in everything while deliberately keeping herself apart. It was unlike her to linger in the background, and that subtle withdrawal gnawed at him, a reminder of her words the day before: She blames me. She’s not wrong.

    He exhaled quietly, the thought leaving a bitter taste in his mouth. If Emma harbored resentment, it should have been directed at him, not Ariana. He had been the one who hadn’t been there, the one who’d failed to hold everything together. The fact that Ariana seemed to accept and shoulder Emma’s misplaced feelings of blame only deepened Cullen’s guilt.

    The sound of Isabel’s voice pulled his focus back to the present. Emma bounded onto the training grounds, her excitement palpable as she darted toward him. Cullen knelt, the bundle of miniature armor and weapons in hand.

    “Good morning, Recruit Emma,” he said, his tone formal but warm.

    “Good morning, Commander!” she replied, her grin wide enough to rival the rising sun.

    Cullen smiled as he began the small ceremony, presenting the wooden sword and shield with all the gravity he would offer a full-fledged soldier. The crowd cheered as Emma was outfitted in her miniature armor, her confidence growing with every buckle and strap. Watching her beaming face, Cullen felt a pang of pride—and a flicker of discomfort as he glanced toward Ariana again.

    She still hadn’t moved from the shadows of the training grounds, but her expression had shifted. The faint smirk she usually wore was gone, replaced by something quieter, harder to place. Disappointment? Hurt? The thought twisted in Cullen’s chest.

    The Rangers’ mock battle began, drawing laughter from the crowd as they charged onto the field with theatrical flair. Emma’s eyes lit up as the Rangers declared Haven “under attack,” and she took her role as Haven’s defender with earnest determination. Cullen coached her through the mock battle, his own amusement growing as the “invading” Rangers fell dramatically before her wooden sword.

    Then, one of the Rangers seized Ariana, dragging her into the center of the field with a triumphant cry. “We’ve captured the Herald of Andraste!” the Ranger bellowed.

    Emma whirled around, her face alight with determination. “Commander! We have to save her!”

    Cullen hesitated for a moment, his thoughts flashing briefly to Kirkwall and the battles they’d fought there. But Ariana’s exaggerated mock glare at her captor eased the knot in his chest. She seemed comfortable enough, so he nodded. “I’m not sure the Herald needs saving, Recruit,” he teased. “She’s been saving all of us.”

    Emma was undeterred. “We still have to get her back!” she insisted, charging forward with her wooden sword raised high.

    Ariana’s playful smirk returned as she played along, her mock struggles earning cheers and laughter from the crowd. Emma’s triumphant “rescue” was met with applause, the little girl beaming as she stood beside the Commander.

    But then came her next words.

    “I think you’re the strongest in the whole Inquisition, Commander. You’d definitely beat the White Wolf in a fight.”

    The crowd fell silent for a beat before erupting into laughter and murmurs. Cullen’s gaze flicked to Ariana, who raised an eyebrow, her expression caught between amusement and something quieter—perhaps disappointment, or hurt.

    Cullen chuckled softly, trying to lighten the moment. “I’m not so certain of that, Recruit Emma. I happen to know she’s quite formidable.”

    Emma nodded emphatically. “You’re both strong, but you’re stronger, Commander. I’m sure of it!”

    Ariana raised a brow, her voice smooth but edged with playful defiance. “I’d say we’re evenly matched, wouldn’t you, Commander?”

    Before Cullen could respond, the crowd seized on the moment, their voices swelling into a chant: “Match! Match! Match!”

    His gaze shifted to Ariana, torn between amusement and apprehension. She stood there, the glint of mischief in her eyes unmistakable. “I’m not sure this is—”

    “Yes!” Emma said excitedly, cutting him off. “You should, so you can prove it!”

    Ariana shrugged playfully. “You heard the birthday girl, Commander,” she said, her tone teasing yet challenging. “Besides, we wouldn’t want to disappoint the crowd.”

    Cullen sighed, shaking his head with a rueful smile. “You’re enjoying this far too much.”

    “Maybe,” Ariana admitted, stepping into the center of the grounds. “But I do hope you’re ready, Commander. Wouldn’t want your newest recruit to lose faith in you.”

    Despite his initial hesitation, Cullen couldn’t help but smile. Ariana had an uncanny ability to draw people in, to make even the most mundane moments feel significant. Straightening, he rolled his shoulders, meeting her gaze with a grin that mirrored her own. “All right, then. Let’s give them a show.”

    The cheers of the crowd rose around them as Cullen stepped forward, wooden sword in hand. And for a moment, the weight of his responsibilities, of his guilt and unease, faded into the background. In that fleeting space of time, it wasn’t about the Inquisition or the Breach. It was just them—Emma’s laughter, Ariana’s playful defiance, and a sense of normalcy that felt all too rare.

    ~~~

    The sparring ground held its breath, the crowd’s murmurs fading as Cullen and Ariana faced each other. The air between them crackled with anticipation, and Cullen couldn’t help but feel a flicker of unease. Ariana moved with her usual confidence, shedding her coat and handing it off to a Ranger with an almost theatrical ease. Yet there was no mistaking the fire in her hazel-green eyes—a fire he had rarely seen unleashed during their sparring in Kirkwall.

    As the Ranger stepped aside with the coat, Ariana’s hands went to her left hand. Cullen’s eyes instinctively followed the movement as she slid the ring from her finger. The act was deliberate, protective.

    She paused briefly, securing the ring onto the leather cord around her neck with careful precision, before tucking it beneath her shirt. The gesture was pragmatic, yet the care she took was unmistakable. Cullen’s chest tightened. It wasn’t the absence of the ring on her hand that caught him—it was the clarity of its presence, safeguarded, even in the middle of a sparring match.

    The realization stayed with him as she stepped into position. She wasn’t setting it aside out of hesitation or doubt; she was ensuring it wouldn’t be damaged. That understanding was a quiet reassurance—but it also stirred a new thought. If she takes it off her necklace again… He stopped himself, resolving to pay closer attention in the days to come.

    Someone offered her a training sword, but she raised a hand, declining with a smirk that bordered on insolent. She stepped forward unarmed, her stance loose but deliberate. The crowd murmured in surprise, a few laughs rippling through at her brazen gesture.

    “You’re making this too easy for me, Herald,” Cullen said, his voice steady but not without warmth. He needed to focus now—on the match, on her—and not on the weight of the ring she carried.

    Ariana tilted her head, her smirk widening. “Let’s find out, shall we?”

    “Just… don’t hold back this time,” Cullen said teasingly, the words carrying more meaning than he let on. He needed to see her fully, to understand the true strength of the woman before him—not just the skilled fighter he had known in Kirkwall, but the White Wolf whose name carried weight across Thedas.

    Her grin sharpened. “As you wish, Commander.”

    Cullen struck first, a calculated swing to gauge her reflexes. She ducked with ease, her movements fluid as water, pivoting on her heel to evade his follow-up strike. The crowd’s murmurs swelled with excitement, and Cullen pressed forward, raising his shield, but she was already slipping past it.

    Her unarmed style was more unpredictable than he’d expected. She darted and wove like a shadow, her movements impossible to predict. At one point, she leapt onto a barrel, using it as a springboard to evade his shield bash. The landing was so smooth it earned an audible gasp from the onlookers.

    “She’s quick,” a recruit whispered.

    Valentina, standing at the edge of the crowd, grinned. “You have no idea.”

    Cullen found himself grinning despite his growing frustration. She was holding nothing back, and it showed. Her movements were honed, efficient—each dodge and feint calculated to make him overcommit, to leave himself exposed. She was every bit the White Wolf he’d heard about in whispers and reports, a legend in her own right.

    When she darted in and caught the edge of his shield, yanking it free with startling precision, he couldn’t help but laugh despite himself. “You should really stop letting me do that,” she teased, stepping back.

    “Noted,” he replied, shaking his head as he retrieved his balance.

    The rhythm of their duel ebbed and flowed, the crowd’s cheers swelling as the tension built. Cullen knew he couldn’t match her speed, but his strength and reach gave him an advantage he pressed whenever he could. Yet she adapted with every strike, her agility never faltering.

    When she twisted his arm and forced him to one knee, he felt the wooden sword slip from his grip. “Do you yield, Commander?” she asked, triumphant and breathless.

    He raised his hands slowly, her hold on his arm just loose enough to give him an opening. Seizing it, he shifted his weight and flipped her over his shoulder, sending her to the ground with a soft thud. Laughter spilled from her lips as she lay on her back, her grin unbroken.

    “I should have seen that coming,” she admitted, still laughing.

    Cullen extended his hand, his lips curving into a smile. “You should have.”

    Her hand was warm in his as he helped her up, the strength of her grip grounding him in a way he hadn’t expected. For a moment, the noise of the crowd faded, and he found himself caught in her gaze. There was a question there, unspoken yet heavy, one he wasn’t ready to answer.

    The crowd’s cheers broke the moment, pulling them both back. Cullen stepped away, nodding to compose himself. “That was…” Varric’s voice rang out, cutting through the din. “Probably the most exciting thing to happen in Haven all month. Call it a draw?”

    The crowd laughed, echoing the sentiment. Ariana smirked, brushing the dust from her trousers. “Evenly matched, it is.”

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head. “Until next time, Herald.”

    As the crowd began to disperse, Emma darted over, her face flushed with excitement. “That was amazing! I knew you would win, Commander. I just knew you were stronger!”

    The words hit Cullen like a blow, though Emma’s admiration was unmistakably genuine. His gaze flicked to Ariana, who had approached with her usual composure. Yet he saw the flicker of disappointment in her eyes, quickly masked with a faint smile.

    Kneeling to Emma’s level, Cullen chose his words carefully. “Ariana is stronger in ways you might not see yet, Emma. She’s been protecting you for as long as you can remember. You should never doubt that.”

    Emma tilted her head, her youthful certainty undeterred. “I guess… But you’re still stronger.”

    Ariana placed a hand on Emma’s shoulder, her smile warm but edged with something else. “She’s right, Commander. We both know I’d lose against you in a fight.” Her tone was light, but the words carried a weight that unsettled him.

    Cullen watched her walk away with Emma, her laugh echoing faintly as they joined the others. We both know I’d lose against you in a fight. The words replayed in his mind, not as a jest but as a quiet echo of the past—a memory of the Gallows, of a battle neither of them had truly won.

    As the training grounds emptied, Cullen tightened his grip on the shield in his hand. Ariana had faced the weight of the world for so long, and it had worn on her in ways he was only now beginning to see. She had stood against impossible odds, shouldered unbearable burdens—and still, she diminished herself.

    Tomorrow, he resolved, he would find a way to bridge the gap between Emma and Ariana. And soon, he would remind Ariana of what she meant to him—not as the Herald, or the White Wolf, but as the woman he had loved for nearly twelve years.

    And he would not hold back. Not this time.

  • Chapter 62 – No Safe Options

    14 – 28 Drakonis 9:41

    The following morning, the Chantry square seethed with unrest. Mages and Templars faced off like predators circling each other, their shouts a discordant symphony of anger and fear. Ariana arrived as Cullen stood between them, his presence commanding despite the tension in his shoulders.

    “Enough!” His voice cut through the uproar like a blade, silencing even the most heated arguments. But Ariana could see the strain in his stance, the faint telltale signs of a man carrying more weight than one person should.

    Hovering nearby, Chancellor Roderick looked every inch the self-satisfied vulture, his tone oily and sanctimonious. “This is precisely why proper authority is needed. The Inquisition lacks the legitimacy to manage such… disorder.”

    Cullen turned to him, his patience visibly thinning. “Proper authority? Who, you? Random clerics who weren’t important enough to be at the Conclave?”

    Roderick’s face turned a mottled red. “The rebel Inquisition and its so-called ‘Herald of Andraste’? I think not.”

    Ariana stepped forward, her smile as sharp as her daggers. “We’re not so bad. About as functional as any young family.” Her quip earned the faintest twitch of a smile from Cullen, though Roderick’s expression remained stony.

    “How many families are on the verge of splitting into open warfare with themselves?” Roderick snapped.

    Ariana chuckled. “I take it you’ve never spent much time around nobility, Chancellor.” She folded her arms, her tone light but with an undercurrent of challenge. “If you had, you’d know the answer is quite a high number.”

    Cullen stifled a laugh, meeting her gaze with a flicker of amusement.

    “So far, Chancellor, you’re the only one insisting we can’t work together,” Ariana continued, her words steady and edged with subtle daring.

    “We might, if your Inquisition would recognize the Chantry’s authority,” Roderick replied self-righteously.

    Ariana tilted her head, her tone turning sharp. “Right, because Chantry authority worked so well last time… Remind me, Commander”—she glanced at Cullen, one brow arched—“why are you allowing the Chancellor to stay?”

    Roderick bristled, his voice cracking like a whip. “Clearly your Templar knows where to draw the line… unlike you.”

    Her irritation flared, her words cutting and deliberate. “My Templar,” she said, her voice cold and biting, “is the Commander of the Inquisition. And he is the only one here trying to maintain order—something you seem determined to undermine at every turn.”

    Cullen blinked at her vehemence but stepped forward, a steady presence at her side.

    Ariana wasn’t finished. She turned her full attention to Roderick, her gaze unrelenting. “You should be grateful he’s the one in charge and not me. He’s far more patient than I would ever be.”

    Roderick’s mouth opened and closed before he managed, “You should accept trial in Val Royeaux for your part in this. If you are truly innocent, the Chantry will establish it so.”

    Cullen, his tone low and steely, cut in. “Or will be happy to use someone as a scapegoat. I will not risk that.”

    Ariana stilled, the words striking deeper than she expected. I, not we. It wasn’t a mistake, she realized. It was deliberate—an unspoken promise wrapped in steel. For all the distance and unspoken pain between them, Cullen’s resolve to protect her was unshaken.

    Her chest tightened, not with guilt this time, but with something warmer, something that almost scared her more. She didn’t deserve the lengths he’d go to, not after everything she’d hidden from him. Yet he stood there, unyielding, his focus on her as if the rest of the square had disappeared.

    Roderick spluttered, taken aback. “You think no one cares about the truth? We all grieve Justinia’s loss!”

    Cullen scoffed, his words laced with cold disbelief. “But you won’t grieve if the Herald of Andraste is swept under the carpet.”

    He turned to Ariana, his voice softening, the words meant more for her than Roderick. “He’s toothless. But he’s a preview of what you’ll face in Val Royeaux. Be careful.”

    Their eyes met, and for a moment, the chaos around them faded. She caught the quiet gratitude in his expression, and her lips curved into a faint smirk. “Don’t let anyone riot while we’re gone.”

    Cullen straightened, his tone turning brisk again. “I’ll keep the peace here while you meet with the Chantry. The walls will still be standing when you return. I hope.”

    As he turned to leave, Ariana reached for his arm, stopping him mid-step. She moved closer, her voice dropping to a near whisper, meant only for him. “I don’t much care about the walls. I’d prefer you were still standing.”

    Cullen hesitated, his expression softening. For a heartbeat, he seemed to weigh a response before offering her a faint, genuine smile. “I’ll do my best.”

    He inclined his head and strode back toward the restless crowd, his voice rising again to bring order to the fray.

    Ariana watched him go, her thoughts lingering. He wasn’t just the steadfast Commander of the Inquisition. He was hers. And no one—not a sanctimonious Chancellor, not the Chantry, not even the Maker Himself—would ever convince her he was anything less than the man Thedas needed. Now she just needed to convince him of that.

    ~~~

    Ariana, Cassandra, Varric, and Solas arrived in Val Royeaux just over a week after leaving Haven. The city’s gleaming towers reflected the late morning sun, their beauty dulled by the undercurrent of unease that seemed to saturate the air. The streets bustled with activity, but the furtive glances and hurried whispers set Ariana’s teeth on edge.

    As they passed through the gates, a couple recoiled at the sight of them, murmuring behind their hands before scurrying away.

    “Well, that’s a reaction I don’t encounter often,” Ariana quipped, forcing a wry smile. She tried to brush it off, but the memory of their distrust lingered, gnawing at her confidence.

    “Just a guess, Seeker,” Varric drawled, his tone dry as parchment, “but I think they’ve figured out who we are.”

    Cassandra didn’t dignify him with a full response, her sharp gaze scanning the streets. “Your skills of observation never fail to astound me, Varric.”

    The light banter dissipated as they reached the market gates. An Inquisition scout hurried forward, her expression tight with worry. She offered a quick salute before speaking in a hushed tone. “Lady Herald, the Chantry mothers await you inside… but so do a great many templars.”

    “Templars?” Cassandra’s brows knit together, suspicion flickering in her voice. “What are they doing here?”

    The scout hesitated, glancing over her shoulder. “People believe the templars will protect them—from the Inquisition. They’ve gathered on the other side of the market. I think that’s where they intend to meet you.”

    Varric folded his arms. “Think they’re here to burn the heretics at the stake? You know, tidy things up?”

    Cassandra shook her head, her tone low with disbelief. “I know Lord Seeker Lucius. I cannot imagine him coming to the Chantry’s aid—not after everything.”

    Ariana squared her shoulders, the easy confidence in her voice masking her own apprehension. “Only one way to find out.”

    Cassandra hesitated, her gaze flicking to Ariana. “Perhaps Leliana and Cullen were right. This may be too dangerous.”

    “Or,” Ariana countered, her voice firm, “this is the opportunity we need to bring the templars to our side.” She turned to the scout. “Return to Haven. If we’re delayed, let the others know.”

    The scout nodded, disappearing into the crowd as the group pushed through the gates and into the market.

    The square was a cacophony of voices, tension crackling like a storm about to break. At the center, a makeshift stage held Revered Mother Hevara, her shrill voice slicing through the noise.

    “Good people of Val Royeaux, hear me! Together, we mourn our Divine, her naive and beautiful heart silenced by treachery! You wonder what will become of her murderer? Wonder no more! Behold the so-called Herald of Andraste, claiming to rise where our beloved fell. We say this is a false prophet!”

    Ariana clenched her jaw, irritation bubbling beneath her composure. “Well, this is off to a promising start,” she muttered under her breath.

    She stepped forward, her voice clear and resolute. “We came in peace, simply to talk—and this is how you welcome us? I implore you, let us sit down together and address the real threat.”

    Cassandra’s voice followed, cutting through the crowd’s murmurs. “It is true! The Inquisition seeks only to end this chaos before it consumes us all!”

    Hevara sneered, gesturing grandly. “It is already too late! The templars have returned to the Chantry! They will stand against this ‘Inquisition,’ and the people will be safe once more!”

    A group of templars approached the stage, but as they reached Hevara, one struck her across the face. The crowd gasped as the Revered Mother stumbled, clutching her cheek.

    Ariana’s hand twitched toward her dagger, her eyes narrowing. “What’s the meaning of this?” she demanded.

    A man stepped forward, his demeanor calm yet cold. “Her claim to authority is an insult. Much like your own.”

    Cassandra stiffened. “Lord Seeker Lucius, we must speak—”

    “You will not address me,” Lucius snapped, his words sharp as a blade. “You, who dare raise a heretical movement and present this… puppet as Andraste’s prophet. You should all be ashamed.”

    His words struck Ariana like a blow, but it wasn’t the insult that unsettled her. There was something about him—the precise disdain in his tone, the way his gaze pierced through her—that scratched at the edges of her memory. She couldn’t place it, but the sensation crept over her skin like a chill.

    Lucius continued, his voice rising. “You, who’d leash our righteous swords with doubt and fear! If you came to appeal to the Chantry, you are too late. The only destiny here that demands respect is mine.”

    Ariana stepped forward, her frustration boiling over. “If you’re not here to help the Chantry, why are you here? To give speeches?”

    Lucius’s lips curled into a mocking smile. “I came to see what frightens old women so. And to laugh.”

    Her fists tightened at her sides, but it wasn’t just anger she felt—it was something deeper, a prickling unease she couldn’t shake. That mocking smile, the coldness in his eyes. It stirred something distant and dark in her mind, a memory just out of reach.

    Lucius turned to leave, but a templar hesitated, stepping forward. “But, Lord Seeker… what if the Herald really was sent by the Maker? What if—”

    “You are called to a higher purpose! Do not question!” Lucius barked, silencing the templar with a glare. “I will make the templar order a power that stands alone against the void. We deserve recognition. Independence! Templars! Val Royeaux is unworthy of our protection. We march!”

    As the templars disappeared into the streets, Varric broke the stunned silence. “Well, that was… illuminating. Did anyone else get chills?”

    Cassandra’s face was a mask of disbelief. “Has Lord Seeker Lucius gone mad?”

    Ariana didn’t respond immediately. Her eyes lingered on the empty stage, her thoughts tangled in frustration and unease. That feeling gnawed at her—the sense that she should know something vital, something her mind refused to unlock. Why does he seem so familiar?

    ~~~

    Ariana wove through the bustling market, her thoughts still tangled in the aftermath of their encounter with Lucius. A familiar tension pressed against her ribs, but her expression remained calm. She needed something—anything—to anchor her thoughts and quiet the unease gnawing at her edges.

    The hum of activity around her provided a momentary distraction until a merchant waved to catch her attention. Ariana hesitated, instinctively wary, but curiosity pushed her feet forward.

    “You’re with the Inquisition, aren’t you?” The woman’s voice was tentative, her words laced with both hope and uncertainty. “I’d like to help. I don’t have much, but I can offer supplies—food, maybe some tools. I’ve never been part of anything like this before, but if you’re going to seal the sky…” She trailed off, her wide eyes searching Ariana’s face for reassurance. “Well, I want to help.”

    Before Ariana could respond, Cassandra stepped forward, her sharp gaze betraying her surprise. “You want to aid the Inquisition?”

    The merchant nodded firmly, despite her trembling hands. “Yes. I’ve heard the stories, and… I want to do something that matters.”

    Ariana tilted her head, the merchant’s words catching her off guard. Her lips parted, but the right response didn’t come. Was this really her decision to make? After all, she wasn’t leading the Inquisition—was she? Deflecting, she turned to Cassandra. “What do you think?”

    Cassandra’s brow arched, her expression unreadable but not unkind. “I think the woman is asking you, not me.”

    “She’s only being polite,” Ariana started, but the merchant interrupted with quiet urgency.

    “Well, you are the—”

    “The Herald of Andraste,” Cassandra finished, her tone steady and matter-of-fact. She crossed her arms, her gaze meeting Ariana’s. “Yes, I understand. Haven is a mess, but we won’t turn away aid. The decision is yours, Herald.”

    Ariana blinked, the title landing like an unexpected blow. For a moment, her composure faltered. Herald. The word settled over her, as heavy as it was fragile. She wasn’t a stranger to being believed in—she’d been the White Wolf for years, a legend whispered among those who sought hope and protection, a figure to stand for all who needed her.

    But this? This wasn’t belief in her skill or her ability to lead. This was belief in something divine. Something holy. And that… that was a different kind of weight entirely.

    She forced a faint smile, nodding to the merchant. “Head to Haven. We need good people.”

    The woman’s tense expression softened, gratitude lighting her features. “I don’t know if I’m that, but I’ll do what I can. Thank you.”

    As the merchant disappeared into the crowd, Ariana lingered, her eyes following her retreating figure. Warmth flickered briefly in her chest, mingling with a deeper unease. She hadn’t chosen this role, hadn’t asked for the weight of their belief—but it was there all the same, pressing against her doubts and demanding she rise to meet it.

    She exhaled slowly, her hands curling into fists at her sides as if grounding herself. They believe in me, she thought, her mind circling back to the White Wolf. But this isn’t the same. It wasn’t the weight of leadership or the risk of failing people who relied on her. It was the expectation of something more—something she wasn’t sure she even believed in herself.

    ~~~

    The group was preparing to leave the market when an arrow thudded into the cobblestone at Ariana’s feet, the shaft quivering slightly. She crouched to retrieve it, pulling free a note tied neatly to the shaft. The parchment unfurled to reveal a crude sketch of a location and cryptic instructions to search for “red things” in the market, the docks, and around the café. At the bottom was an unfamiliar signature: Friends of Red Jenny.

    “What is this?” Ariana muttered, passing the note to Varric.

    He studied it, a grin spreading across his face. “Ooh, a scavenger hunt. This could be fun—or it could be a trap. Probably a trap. But we’re going to do it either way, aren’t we?”

    Ariana chuckled, folding the note and tucking it into her pouch. “What do you think?”

    “Predictable,” Varric quipped, his tone teasing.

    The search took them across the city, chasing clues tucked in obscure corners. Three separate notes revealed fragments of the puzzle: a location, a time, and a key. By the time they pieced it all together, Ariana was already scanning the map for the meeting coordinates.

    “What’s the worst that could happen?” she asked with a shrug, her casual tone belied by the spark of mischief in her eyes.

    Varric grinned. “We’ll get ambushed.”

    Cassandra sighed audibly, pinching the bridge of her nose. “You’re aware this could very well be a trap, and yet you still intend to walk straight into it?”

    Ariana’s grin was unapologetic. “It’s more fun that way.”

    Solas shook his head, though there was a faint glimmer of amusement in his expression. Cassandra, however, looked thoroughly unimpressed. Her sharp glare suggested she was reconsidering every decision that had led her to this moment. Finally, with a deep sigh, she folded her arms.

    “Fine,” she muttered. “But do not expect me to indulge this madness again.”

    “Oh, come on, Seeker,” Varric said, his grin widening. “Where’s your sense of adventure?”

    “Firmly rooted in common sense,” Cassandra retorted, her tone as dry as the Waking Sea in a drought.

    Ariana laughed, glancing around the bustling market. “Well, seems like all we have left to do is wait for tonight. Anyone else hungry?”

    Varric smirked. “You just want to eat so you can daydream about the trouble we’re about to get into.”

    “Maybe,” Ariana replied breezily, her confidence as unshakable as ever. Beneath it, though, a faint unease curled at the edge of her thoughts. Whatever lay ahead, she would face it—as she always did. One step at a time.

    ~~~

    That night, the group followed the cryptic directions from the notes to an abandoned manor on the outskirts of Val Royeaux. Ariana stared at the empty structure, her instincts prickling with unease. “This feels like a terrible idea.”

    Varric smirked. “So, business as usual?”

    Rolling her eyes, Ariana cautiously pushed the door open. She barely had a moment to step inside before a fireball streaked toward her. She sidestepped it instinctively, the blast sending a wave of heat over her shoulder. Another fireball followed, this one missing by a wide margin and scorching the wall behind her.

    The source? An Orlesian nobleman, flanked by guards, who looked absurdly self-satisfied for someone whose aim was that atrocious.

    “Herald of Andraste!” the nobleman declared with theatrical flair. “How much did you expend to discover me? It must have weakened the Inquisition immeasurably!”

    Ariana froze mid-step, glancing back at Varric and Cassandra. Both shrugged, equally baffled.

    “Who are you, exactly?” she asked, her tone laced with confusion.

    The noble puffed out his chest, clearly affronted. “You don’t fool me! I’m too important for this to be an accident! My efforts will survive in victories against you elsewhere!”

    Before Ariana could attempt to decipher that nonsense, one of the guards behind the noble suddenly crumpled to the ground, an arrow protruding from his neck. An elf stepped into view, her bow already nocking another arrow.

    “Just say ‘What!’” the elf called out cheerfully, her tone far too casual for the situation.

    “What is the—” the noble began, but his words were cut short by her next arrow, which silenced him permanently. He collapsed in an unceremonious heap.

    Ariana blinked, her mind struggling to catch up. “What in the Maker’s name is going on here?”

    The elf didn’t respond immediately, muttering instead about rich nobles and their constant scheming before moving to loot the noble’s pockets with an air of practiced nonchalance.

    Finally, she looked up at Ariana and tilted her head. “It’s alright, innit? You’re her, you glow?”

    “Yes?” Ariana replied cautiously. “Some believe I’m the Herald of Andraste. But who are you, and what is this about?”

    “No idea. Don’t know this idiot from manners,” the elf said, nudging the noble’s body with her foot. “My people just said the Inquisition should look at him.”

    “Your people? Elves?” Ariana asked, still grappling for clarity.

    “No, people-people,” the elf replied as though it were obvious. “Name’s Sera. This is cover. Get ‘round it. For the reinforcements. Don’t worry. Someone tipped me their equipment shed. They’ve got no breeches.” She grinned, clearly pleased with herself.

    Ariana tilted her head slightly. “I… what?”

    Before Sera could elaborate, reinforcements poured into the courtyard, weapons drawn.

    “Why didn’t you take their weapons?” Ariana yelled mid-fight, dodging a clumsy swing.

    “Because no breeches!” Sera cackled, loosing arrows with unnerving accuracy and laughing as though she’d just heard the funniest joke in Thedas.

    The guards were poorly trained, and the group dispatched them quickly. Ariana found herself glancing at Sera repeatedly, trying to decide if the elf was an eccentric genius or completely unhinged. Possibly both.

    When the last guard fell, Sera turned to Ariana with a wide grin. “So, Herald of Andraste, you’re a strange one. I’d like to join.”

    Ariana pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling slowly. “Could we take a few moments for sense to reassert itself? Who are you people?”

    “I’m not ‘people,’ but I get what you want. It’s like this,” Sera began, launching into a tangled explanation about the “Friends of Red Jenny.” Ariana tried to follow, piecing together that it was a loose network of common folk—servants, merchants, and others—dedicated to disrupting the powerful. Their methods, much like Sera herself, were wildly unconventional.

    “Here in your face, I’m Sera,” the elf concluded. “So, do you need people or not? I want to get everything back to normal. Like you?”

    Ariana sighed, recognizing the potential value of such a network but already anticipating the headaches it would bring. “Alright, Sera. I can use you and your… ‘friends.’”

    “Yes!” Sera cheered. “Get in good before you’re too big to like. That’ll keep your breeches where they should be. Plus extra breeches, because I have all these—you have merchants who buy that pish, yeah? Got to be worth something. Anyway, Haven. See you there, Herald. This will be grand.”

    With that, Sera bounded off, disappearing through a gate. Ariana stared after her in stunned silence.

    Varric approached, clapping a hand on her shoulder. “So, pup… did sense reassert itself yet?”

    Ariana shot him a flat look. “Not even a little. Let’s just get back to Haven. I don’t know what’s happening anymore.”

    Varric chuckled as they turned to leave, his amusement only growing. “Welcome to the Inquisition, kid. It only gets weirder from here.”

    ~~~

    As they prepared to leave Val Royeaux the following morning, Ariana caught sight of an elf weaving purposefully through the bustling square. Her robes, marked with mage insignias, drew more than a few curious glances. Ariana straightened instinctively, her gaze narrowing as the elf raised a hand in greeting.

    “If I might have a moment of your time?” the elf called, her voice steady but carrying a quiet intensity.

    Cassandra immediately stiffened, her sharp gaze snapping to the figure. “Grand Enchanter Fiona,” she said, her tone surprised but wary.

    Solas tilted his head, curiosity flickering across his otherwise calm demeanor. “The leader of the mage rebellion. It seems… bold for you to walk so openly here, in the heart of Val Royeaux.”

    Fiona inclined her head faintly, her poise unshaken. “Boldness often serves us well,” she replied. Her gaze shifted to Ariana, assessing but not unkind. “I heard of this gathering and wished to see the fabled Herald of Andraste for myself. If it’s aid with the Breach you seek, perhaps my people are the wiser choice.”

    Ariana blinked, taken aback by the elf’s directness. “I’m surprised the leader of the mages wasn’t at the Conclave,” she said, her tone more curious than accusatory.

    Cassandra, however, was less restrained. “You were expected to be there,” she said sharply. “Yet somehow, you avoided death.”

    Fiona’s brow arched slightly, her composure unbroken. “As did the Lord Seeker,” she countered smoothly, meeting Cassandra’s sharp gaze with her own. “And yet, I notice you’re not questioning him with the same vigor, Seeker Pentaghast.”

    Cassandra’s jaw tightened, but she remained silent. Fiona’s tone softened slightly, and for the first time, her calm facade cracked, revealing unmistakable sadness. “I lost many friends that day. People I cared for deeply. It sickens me to think the templars may get away with it. I hope you won’t allow that to happen.”

    “You believe the templars were responsible?” Ariana asked, frowning. The accusation wasn’t new, but there was a weight to Fiona’s words that was difficult to dismiss.

    “Why wouldn’t she?” Cassandra challenged, her voice cutting. “Lucius himself seems—”

    “Unconcerned,” Fiona finished bitterly. “You saw him. Do you truly believe he grieves for the Divine? For the templars lost at the Conclave? No. Lord Seeker Lucius sees only what he can gain. And if the deaths of the Divine and his fellows furthered his goals, I’ve no doubt he would embrace it.”

    Ariana felt a chill crawl up her spine. Not because Fiona’s accusations seemed outrageous, but because they mirrored her own suspicions. Lucius’s behavior in Val Royeaux had unsettled her in a way she couldn’t shake. His apathy hadn’t felt incidental; it had felt deliberate. Calculated.

    “And you believe the mages will help us?” Ariana asked carefully, watching Fiona closely. Trust didn’t come easily, least of all with someone as politically entangled as the Grand Enchanter.

    Fiona inclined her head. “Consider this an invitation to Redcliffe. Meet with the mages. An alliance could serve us both.”

    She turned her attention fully to Ariana, bowing slightly. “I hope to see you there. Au revoir, my lady Herald.”

    Fiona disappeared into the crowd with a calm swiftness that left a strange stillness in her wake. The sounds of the bustling square returned gradually, like distant thunder rolling closer.

    “Well,” Ariana said after a long pause, her voice wry but subdued. “That was unexpected.”

    Cassandra remained tense, her expression hard. “Come,” she said curtly. “Let us return to Haven.”

    As they passed through the gates of Val Royeaux, Ariana’s thoughts churned, Fiona’s words clinging to her like shadows. The Grand Enchanter’s calm assertions had only reinforced the unease that had gnawed at her since their encounter with Lucius. How could the Lord Seeker be so indifferent? The Divine was dead. A great many templars had died. And yet, Lucius seemed as unaffected as if he’d lost nothing at all.

    Her gaze shifted to Cassandra, whose silence seemed heavier than usual. Ariana could read the tension in the Seeker’s posture, the flickers of doubt that Cassandra worked so hard to keep buried. If even Cassandra had her reservations, what hope was there for finding aid with either the templars or the mages?

    One thing was becoming increasingly clear: whatever awaited them in Redcliffe, it would not be simple.

    ~~~

    As Ariana and Cassandra entered the Chantry upon their return to Haven, Cullen’s sharp eyes immediately sought her out. At first glance, she appeared composed—her stride confident, her expression calm. But to Cullen, the tension in her shoulders and the subtle stiffness in her movements told a different story. Something weighed on her, and it was more than just the weariness of travel.

    “It’s good you’ve returned. We heard of your encounter,” Josephine began, stepping forward with her usual grace, though her tone carried a thread of concern.

    “You heard?” Cassandra asked, her surprise evident.

    Leliana’s voice was cool and efficient. “My agents in the city sent word. It seems your meeting with the Lord Seeker did not go unnoticed.”

    Cullen frowned, crossing his arms. “It’s a shame the templars have abandoned not only Val Royeaux but their senses as well.”

    Ariana remained silent, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, her gaze distant. Though her posture was steady, Cullen noticed the subtle movements that betrayed her: the rhythmic tapping of her fingers against her sleeve, the slight tightness in her jaw. He stepped closer, his concern overriding the conversation around them.

    “Ariana,” he said softly, his tone cutting through the noise. “Are you alright?”

    Her eyes snapped to his, startled, as though pulled from a distant thought. “I’m fine,” she replied quickly, though the hollowness in her voice belied her words. “At least now we know the mages are willing to speak with us. That’s something.”

    Josephine nodded, her calm optimism shining through. “Indeed, this gives us an opening to approach both the templars and the mages.”

    Ariana’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Does it?” she asked skeptically. “Because I’m not sure anything about the Lord Seeker suggested we have an opening there.”

    Cassandra’s frown deepened. “Lord Seeker Lucius is not the man I remember.”

    Cullen’s gaze shifted between them, his unease growing. “How well did you know him?” Ariana asked, her tone sharper now, as though trying to dissect something.

    Cassandra hesitated, her brows knitting together. “I was not his confidant, if that’s what you mean. He took over after Lord Seeker Lambert’s death, two years ago. He was reserved, pragmatic. Never one for theatrics or grandstanding. This…this is not the man I knew.”

    Ariana nodded faintly, though Cullen could see she was far from satisfied. Her gaze remained fixed on Cassandra, and her posture shifted ever so slightly, as though bracing herself against the weight of her thoughts.

    They began walking toward the war room, but Ariana’s steps slowed, her attention clearly elsewhere. Leliana’s voice cut through the silence.

    “The Lord Seeker has taken the Order somewhere, but to what end? My reports have been troubling.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his frustration bubbling to the surface. “We must look into it. Not everyone in the Order will support him. There may still be templars who can be reasoned with.”

    Josephine’s tone was measured but cautious. “Or the Herald could go to Redcliffe. The mages may be the more viable option.”

    Cullen stopped abruptly, turning to face them. “You think the mage rebellion is more united? It could be ten times worse. Desperate mages—”

    “No,” Ariana interrupted, her voice quiet but insistent. “Not necessarily.” She trailed off, her expression distant, her eyes fixed ahead as though seeing something no one else could. “There’s just something about the Lord Seeker… his actions, his words… they’re familiar, but I can’t place why.”

    Cullen stepped closer, his brow furrowed in concern. “What are you saying, Ariana?”

    She shook her head, clearly unsettled. “I don’t know. It’s just… an uneasy feeling I can’t shake. Something is wrong.”

    Her words sent a cold ripple through Cullen, but before he could respond, Ariana suddenly stopped in her tracks. Her expression changed—her eyes darted as though piecing together a puzzle. Then, almost in a whisper, she said, “Maker… That’s it.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened, alarm flashing in his eyes. “What is?”

    Her hand gripped his arm, her voice firm and urgent. “Meredith.”

    The name hit him like a physical blow. His breath caught, and memories he had worked so hard to bury came rushing back. “What about Meredith?” he asked, his voice low and wary.

    “The look in Lucius’s eyes—distant, frenzied. His words. ‘The only destiny here that demands respect is mine.’ It’s not arrogance, Cullen. It’s detachment. Madness. I saw that same look in Meredith’s eyes. Heard it in her voice—when she threatened me at the Viscount’s Keep, when she ordered you…” Her voice softened as their eyes met. “When she ordered you to kill Hawke.”

    Cullen’s stomach twisted, nausea rising with the memory. He shook his head slowly, his voice tight. “What you’re implying—it isn’t possible. That artifact was destroyed.”

    “Red lyrium?” Cassandra asked grimly, her tone heavy with unease.

    “Or demons,” Ariana replied. “But yes. From the moment we saw him, I couldn’t shake the familiarity. It’s madness, Cullen. He’s being guided by something else, something that has a hold on him.”

    “Demons?” Leliana echoed, her brows knitting together. Her confusion was plain, though not dismissive.

    Ariana turned to her, then back to Cullen. “I only heard about what happened from Hawke and Varric. I didn’t see it myself…” She trailed off, the unspoken request clear in her gaze.

    Cullen’s throat tightened as the memories of Wilmod and the others surfaced, unbidden and unwelcome. He sighed heavily. “I’ve seen it before,” he admitted reluctantly. “Non-mages aren’t immune. All it takes is a willing host and blood magic for possession.” His gaze locked with hers, heavy with concern. “But we have no proof.”

    “I know,” she said softly, her frustration evident. “But I can’t ignore it.”

    He studied her, his chest tight with worry. The thought of her walking into Redcliffe, into the heart of the mage rebellion, filled him with dread. And now, the templars—once his own sanctuary—were no longer a safer option. That realization settled heavily in his gut.

    “I don’t like this,” he said quietly. “If you go to Redcliffe, you’re putting yourself at risk. If Lucius is as dangerous as you suspect, the templars aren’t any safer.”

    Her gaze softened, though her resolve remained unshaken. “I know you’re worried,” she said gently. “But we don’t have the luxury of choosing what’s safe, Cullen. Not anymore.”

    He nodded reluctantly, though the unease in his chest refused to fade. He had spent years trying to protect her in the only ways he knew how. Now, watching her step willingly into danger, he felt powerless.

  • Chapter 61 – The Path Chosen

    5 – 13 Drakonis 9:41

    The Hinterlands stretched endlessly before them, a patchwork of green fields marred by the scars of war. Finding Mother Giselle amidst the chaos had been unexpectedly straightforward; the cleric’s calm demeanor drew people to her like a beacon in a storm. Her voice carried a steady authority, her words sharp and deliberate as she spoke to the group.

    “The Chantry clerics are ruled by fear,” Giselle had explained. “But fear is fragile. If the Herald can speak to them, show them she is not the monster they believe, it may be enough to sow doubt. That doubt is all you need to act.”

    Cassandra had glanced at Ariana, standing a pace behind her, quiet but not withdrawn. The so-called Herald’s face remained unreadable, but Cassandra could see the faint tension in her brow, the way her hands flexed at her sides as though itching for action. Cassandra doubted Ariana feared the clerics themselves, but the weight of their expectations—of the Divine’s voice calling to her in the Temple—was undeniable.

    Ariana’s role as a holy symbol was a mantle she had never asked for, and Cassandra suspected she bore it with more reluctance than fear. Yet she bears it all the same, Cassandra thought, a flicker of admiration softening her guarded view of the woman.

    They began their journey back to Haven, but the cries of the Hinterlands’ people pulled them in every direction. Refugees huddled in tents, their eyes hollow with hunger and loss. Bandits roamed the roads unchecked, and frightened villagers clung to what little they had left. It was chaos, and Cassandra felt the sting of helplessness as each new plea for aid reached their ears.

    “We can’t just walk away,” Ariana said, her voice cutting through the noise with quiet finality.

    Cassandra nodded, no argument necessary. They were of one mind.

    Moving from crisis to crisis, Cassandra found herself near the rear of the group, close enough to catch the murmur of conversation between Varric and Ariana. Their voices were a strange juxtaposition to the grim surroundings, their banter light and teasing.

    “So we’re back to traipsing through the wilderness, Pup?” Varric teased. “Ready to camp out under the stars with me again?”

    Ariana smirked, her voice laced with humor. “Feeling nostalgic already, Varric? I didn’t bring any spider traps. How are your boots doing?”

    “They are beginning to wish I hadn’t said anything about the next great disaster,” Varric quipped, his grin as sharp as ever.

    “That makes two of us. Pretty sure glowing marks weren’t part of the deal,” Ariana retorted, her tone dry.

    Cassandra couldn’t help but interject, her curiosity piqued. “You’ve traveled together before?”

    Ariana glanced over her shoulder, her smirk softening. “Varric and I? Oh, yes. We’ve faced everything from blood mages, slavers, possessed golems in haunted mansions, defended Kirkwall from mages and Templars… you name it, we’ve probably done it.”

    Kirkwall. Cassandra’s steps faltered as her thoughts spiraled to the reports she’d studied. The devastation, the blood-soaked streets, the Chantry reduced to rubble—the catalyst of the mage-templar war. She turned to Ariana, her voice sharp with curiosity. “You were in Kirkwall? When the Chantry fell?”

    Ariana’s expression cooled, her jaw tightening. “Yes,” she said evenly. “While Hawke and the others faced Meredith in the Gallows, my Rangers worked to evacuate mages and civilians from the city.”

    Cassandra’s breath caught. Another thread in the tapestry of Kirkwall’s tragedy. “You fought in the Qunari uprising as well?”

    Ariana’s gaze didn’t waver. “Fought, coordinated, nearly died—it was a busy day.” Her tone was light, but the weight behind her words was unmistakable.

    Varric gave an approving nod. “She’s being modest. Ariana here practically saved the whole city while Hawke played hero in the Keep.”

    Cassandra turned to Varric, her frustration clear. “You never mentioned this.”

    Varric shrugged, unbothered by her tone. “You asked for Champion’s story, not hers.”

    Ariana’s voice was calm but firm. “In so far as Kirkwall is concerned, the White Wolf  needed to remain in the shadows. Not sure that matters anymore.”

    Cassandra fell silent, her mind racing to piece together what she’d just learned. The woman walking beside her was far more than a reluctant Herald. The pieces were falling into place. Ariana was far more than that. She was a leader, a strategist, a survivor who had forged her path through the shadows of Thedas. She had faced horrors and battles, led people through chaos and ruin—and she carried it all without seeking recognition. The Champion of Kirkwall had not stood alone.

    Perhaps, she thought, this was why the Divine had chosen her.

    Perhaps this is exactly what Thedas needs.

    ~~~

    Cassandra adjusted her seat near the campfire, her gaze drawn to the quiet figure across from her. Ariana sat lost in thought, her fingers absently tracing the pendant resting against her chest. The etched star caught the firelight, and Cassandra’s curiosity stirred.

    “Is that Visus?” Cassandra asked, her voice gentle but firm enough to pull Ariana from her reverie.

    Ariana blinked, her hand pausing on the pendant. She glanced down, her lips curving into a faint smile. “It is. Varric gave it to me when I left for Ferelden. Said it was meant to guide my path—like the blinking star did once.”

    Cassandra tilted her head slightly. “Blinking star?”

    Ariana chuckled softly, a note of nostalgia in her voice. “Tell me, Seeker—how much do you actually know about me?”

    Cassandra considered the question, her answer measured. “You are the youngest daughter of Bann Trevelyan of Ostwick. A noblewoman with courtly training, though you seem to have forsaken that life.”

    “That’s the polite version,” Ariana said with a quiet laugh. “But I suppose the Divine knew the truth—that I was the rebellious, runaway daughter of Bann Trevelyan.”

    Cassandra’s eyebrows lifted. “Runaway?”

    Ariana leaned forward, the firelight casting shadows across her face. “It was Summerday, 9:29. My mother announced my engagement to my best friend, the Duke of Markham’s son. I was sixteen.” Her voice grew softer, tinged with both humor and regret. “That night, I looked to the sky, desperate for an answer. And then, a star in the Visus constellation blinked, once, twice—like it was telling me to run. So, I did.”

    Cassandra listened, her stern demeanor softening as Ariana recounted her journey: her escape to Kirkwall, the chaos of the Blight, and her chance meeting with Cullen. Each piece of the tale felt heavier than the last.

    “You survived the Blight alone? At seventeen?” Cassandra asked, incredulous.

    “Mostly alone,” Ariana said, a wry smile tugging at her lips. “Some mercenaries found me before I became darkspawn bait.”

    “And… you met Commander Cullen at Kinloch Hold?”

    Ariana nodded, her tone more guarded now. “I did. He thought I was a runaway mage at first. Can’t blame him—I looked suspicious enough to earn his attention.”

    Cassandra’s eyes narrowed slightly, her instincts picking up on the subtle shift in Ariana’s tone. “You’ve known him for years, then.”

    Ariana hesitated, her fingers brushing the pendant again. “Yes,” she admitted simply. “We’ve known each other a long time.” Her voice was light, but Cassandra didn’t miss the quiet depth behind the words.

    Cassandra’s mind whirred, processing Ariana’s words and the subtle shifts in her tone. The way she spoke of Cullen, her voice steady but laden with unspoken weight—it was familiar. Too familiar. Cassandra had seen that kind of restraint before, in soldiers speaking of those they’d lost, in nobles discussing forbidden loves, and in Cullen himself when he’d first joined the Inquisition.

    Cullen had always been steadfast, resolute in his duties. But Cassandra, ever thorough, had looked into him before recruiting him. She knew of the formal request to marry he’d submitted during his time in Kirkwall. The name of his intended hadn’t been included in the scant records she’d been able to find, and at the time, she hadn’t thought much of it. The engagement was said to have ended without fanfare, a casualty of the chaos that engulfed the city.

    But now… now she couldn’t shake the feeling that the missing piece of that puzzle was sitting right in front of her, the flicker of firelight reflecting off the Visus pendant Ariana absently toyed with. Cassandra’s sharp mind began connecting the dots. The rumors of a Knight-Captain in Kirkwall engaged to a noblewoman, the whispers that had circulated in the Gallows of a love story amidst the city’s strife.

    “You’ve followed this star for years,” Cassandra said, her voice quieter now. “It has led you here.”

    Ariana shrugged, her hand lowering from the pendant. As she did, the firelight glinted off something else—something Cassandra hadn’t noticed before. A ring.

    The sight of it gave Cassandra pause. It was simple yet elegant, its design unmistakably deliberate. Ariana’s fingers brushed over it absently as she spoke, her words almost lost to the Seeker as her mind began piecing together the significance.

    Her breath caught as realization dawned. Ariana was the woman Cullen had intended to marry.

    Cassandra’s grip on her knee tightened as the realization settled over her like a heavy cloak. Ariana wasn’t just another figure from Cullen’s past—she was the figure. The woman who had shared his life in Kirkwall, the one he had intended to marry. The one who, even now, seemed to hold his gaze a fraction longer than necessary during meetings, whose presence seemed to steady him in a way few others could.

    Cullen’s actions made sense now, as did Ariana’s. They were intertwined, their lives converging again at this critical moment in Thedas’ history. And if Cassandra was right, their bond could either strengthen the Inquisition—or become its undoing if left unaddressed.

    Ariana’s gaze flickered toward her, the faintest shadow of doubt in her eyes. “Do you think it means anything?” she asked softly. “Or am I just chasing stars?”

    Cassandra’s expression softened, her voice steady. “Does it matter? It has brought you to where you are needed. Sometimes, that is enough.”

    They sat in silence, the crackling fire their only companion. Cassandra watched her, a quiet respect blooming in her heart. Whether by fate, faith, or sheer will, Ariana was here. And perhaps, Cassandra thought, that was the Divine’s plan all along.

    ~~~

    Scout Harding had reported that Cullen had tasked her with finding and recruiting Redcliffe’s retired horsemaster. However, due to the fighting, she hadn’t been able to reach him. Ariana had volunteered to make her way there instead, reasoning they were already helping people in the area.

    Horses for the Inquisition, huh? Ariana couldn’t help but smile, at the confirmation of how thin his excuse to talk to her had been. She wondered if he truly didn’t think she wouldn’t find out from Harding. But then that made her wonder, what had he truly wanted to say to her?

    The journey to Master Dennet had been anything but smooth. Rifts spewed demons onto the roads, possessed wolves prowled the forests, bandits roamed unchecked, and rogue mages clashed violently with Templars. Ariana noted with grim frustration how much the region had deteriorated. The Hinterlands had always been unstable, but this… this felt different. It gnawed at her. Had all those years spent stabilizing Ferelden truly accomplished nothing? The thought lingered, heavy and unwelcome. Was it always this fragile? Just waiting to crumble the moment we weren’t here?

    Master Dennet, thankfully, was reasonable. He readily agreed to provide horses for the Inquisition but requested they secure the roads between Redcliffe Farms and Haven first. His reasoning was sound—ensuring the horses wouldn’t fall into the wrong hands. Ariana found the request perfectly reasonable and made a mental note to bring it to the Inquisition’s leaders for discussion.

    Still, as they left the farm, the weight of the Hinterlands’ plight hung over her. They had done what they could, but it wasn’t enough. These people deserved better, and Ariana resolved to rally both Rangers and Inquisition forces upon her return. The Hinterlands needed more than patchwork solutions—it needed lasting stability.

    During their journey back, something unexpected caught her eye: a strange artifact gleaming faintly in the sunlight. Intrigued, Ariana approached it. An Astrarium. She recognized the intricate mechanisms, unmistakably Tevinter in origin, and her breath caught in awe. She had read about them but had never seen a working one before.

    She ran her fingers lightly over the artifact, marveling at the craftsmanship. The puzzle-like structure was fascinating, the kind of challenge she would have loved to lose herself in—if not for the ever-present danger of the Hinterlands.

    Maker… I wish Cullen were here.

    The thought came unbidden, pulling her back into memories of their shared explorations. He had always indulged her fascination with ruins, patiently listening to her musings or joining her in solving puzzles. She had often teased him that his interest lay less in the ruins and more in spending time with her. Even now, she suspected that might have been true. The warmth of the memory tugged at her heart.

    She shook her head, trying to refocus, but the thought lingered. She would give anything to explore ancient ruins with him again, to feel the quiet ease of their shared curiosity. Her thoughts drifted further, to the life she had once dreamed of—a life where they returned to her manor together. Where he became part of the Rangers, part of her world. Days spent traveling side by side, nights spent in quiet companionship.

    But reality intruded. Would he even want that now? She bit her lip, her fingers brushing over the Astrarium’s surface absently. It was never a life they had spoken of, she had never been able to tell him of her fantasy. Too many secrets. She had no idea if it was something he wanted—if it was something he could want. But then again, he had now left the Templar Order so maybe… maybe that fantasy wasn’t so distant, so unlikely.

    Her mind returned to the moment he’d come after her, clearly wanting to ask something. She had caught his gaze flicking towards her necklace, as if looking for something. Had he been looking for the ring? Could he have wanted to ask her something else? Maybe the same question he had asked her years ago when he gave her this ring.

    The truth clawed at her. She still wanted that life, still wanted him. But the weight of her failures pressed down, and she couldn’t help but wonder if she deserved it anymore. She exhaled sharply, trying to push the thoughts aside as the Astrarium gleamed faintly in the sunlight.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood at the edge of the training yard, his gaze drifting past the recruits sparring before him. He barked the occasional correction—“Wider stance! Watch your footing!”—but the weight behind his words felt hollow. His mind was elsewhere, tangled in the memory of Ariana’s expression before she left.

    Anything for you.

    She’d teased him, her voice light and playful, but there had been something vulnerable in her eyes. Is she wearing it again? He’d caught himself glancing at her hands, searching for the answer. If she is… what is she trying to tell me? The thought was a dangerous thread to pull, yet it unraveled him all the same.

    “Commander…” Isabel’s voice broke through his haze, her tone both sharp and concerned. “Is everything alright?”

    Cullen turned sharply, startled to find her beside him, arms crossed and a brow raised. He cleared his throat, forcing his focus back to the present. “Isabel. Yes, of course. Why do you ask?”

    She didn’t answer immediately, just gave him a pointed look—the kind that cut through pretense.

    Cullen sighed, his shoulders sagging under the weight of unspoken words. “She’s not sleeping, is she?” he asked quietly.

    “No,” Isabel admitted, her voice softening. “She carries too much guilt—for Kirkwall, the Conclave, the mage-templar war… and probably for what happened between the two of you.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. “She shouldn’t be carrying that. I never gave her a chance to tell me the truth. It’s my fault.”

    “Partly,” Isabel said, her tone even. “But it’s not all on you. She’s just as stubborn as you are, Cullen. You both made mistakes.”

    He exhaled slowly, running a gloved hand through his hair. “I don’t know how to reach her anymore. She trusted me once. Now… I’m not so sure.”

    Isabel’s gaze softened. “I’m certain you’re still the only one that can reach her,” she said, not as a question but a statement.

    Cullen’s eyes snapped to Isabel, surprised by her statement.

    She gave him a knowing smile. “I saw you the other night. You’re the only reason she was able to let go of any of the guilt at all.” she paused catching his gaze “You still love her?”

    Cullen’s breath caught, and he looked away, his voice quieter. “More than anything.”

    “Then tell her,” Isabel said simply, her green eyes steady on his. “She still loves you, Cullen. That hasn’t changed.”

    He hesitated, the weight of her words pressing down on him. “I’m not sure I have the right to. After everything…” His voice trailed off, his gaze fixed on the ground.

    Isabel smiled faintly, her tone lightening just enough to soften the blow. “That’s not how love works, Commander. You don’t lose the right to it. You’ve both been through more than most, but you’re still standing. She needs you. She’s just waiting for you to tell her.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as the truth of her words settled over him. “The day I found her after the Conclave,” he said, almost to himself, “she was wearing her ring. I noticed… but I didn’t ask. Then she took it off and now it’s gone from her necklace, and I don’t know what that means.”

    Isabel’s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, but her expression quickly softened into something more knowing. “It means she’s still figuring things out,” she said. “But if she’s wearing it again, that’s not something you should ignore.”

    Cullen’s throat tightened, his gloved hands flexing at his sides. “What if it’s too late?” he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Isabel stepped closer, resting a hand on his shoulder. “It’s only too late if you let it be,” she said firmly. “Stop overthinking it, Cullen. She’s waiting for you to take that leap.”

    She held his gaze for a moment before stepping back, her voice softening again. “Don’t make her wait too long.”

    As she walked away, Cullen remained rooted to the spot, her words echoing in the crisp morning air. He didn’t know what he would say to Ariana—only that he couldn’t keep waiting.

    If there’s still a chance, he thought, I have to take it.

    The recruits’ shouts rang out across the yard, but Cullen barely heard them. His gaze lingered on the horizon, his mind racing with thoughts of her, and for the first time in years, he felt something close to hope.

    ~~~

    When they arrived in Haven, Mother Giselle’s message had already reached the Inquisition’s leaders. Cassandra walked briskly toward the Chantry, her mind preoccupied with the tense atmosphere of their return. As they entered, voices carried through the hall, sharp and overlapping—a heated discussion underway at the war table.

    “Having the Herald address the clerics is not a terrible idea,” Josephine said, though her usually confident tone wavered.

    “It’s reckless,” Cullen countered, his frustration unmistakable. “You can’t seriously believe this is a good idea.”

    “Mother Giselle isn’t wrong,” Josephine pressed, her voice steadying as she met Cullen’s glare. “Right now, the Chantry’s greatest strength is their unified condemnation of us. Sowing doubt among them could be the opportunity we need.”

    “And what happens if it fails?” Cullen retorted. “If the Herald goes into that den of vipers and it backfires, we risk everything. We cannot afford to lose her.”

    Leliana, her arms crossed, nodded sharply. “For once, I find myself in agreement with the Commander. This isn’t a risk we should take.”

    Cassandra felt her jaw tighten as she approached. The arguments were valid, yet the tension threatened to unravel the fragile unity they so desperately needed. Her eyes flicked to Ariana, who leaned against the doorway, watching the exchange in silence, her expression unreadable.

    Finally, Ariana stepped forward, her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her voice cut through the room like a blade. “Are you all quite finished? Or have you forgotten that I’m standing right here?”

    The room fell silent, startled by her sudden interjection. Cassandra watched as Ariana’s sharp gaze swept over the gathered leaders, her words commanding attention without effort.

    “I’ll address the clerics,” Ariana continued, her tone steady, unyielding. “What’s the worst that could happen—they talk me to death?”

    Leliana’s gaze hardened, her voice carrying an edge. “Do not underestimate the power of their words, Herald. Words can spark an angry mob, and an angry mob can kill you just as swiftly as a blade.”

    Ariana’s brows lifted slightly, frustration flickering across her face. “I’ve faced rampaging Qunari, fought through hordes of demons, and survived Kirkwall. An angry mob isn’t high on my list of concerns.”

    “It should be,” Cullen snapped, his voice clipped with exasperation. “This isn’t a battlefield where you can fight your way out, Herald. We can’t afford to lose you—not to them, not now.”

    Cassandra’s attention shifted to Cullen. His worry was palpable, his words less about strategy and more about Ariana herself. The subtle tension between them didn’t escape her notice.

    “And what’s the alternative?” Ariana shot back, her voice rising slightly. “Sit here and wait for the Chantry to declare open war on us? Hope the Breach will close itself? This is the only way forward, and we all know it.”

    Cassandra took a step forward, her voice firm. “She’s right. We have no other options. We cannot approach the mages or Templars until the Chantry’s grip weakens. The clerics may be dangerous, but so is doing nothing.”

    Leliana exhaled sharply, crossing her arms tighter but remaining silent. Cullen, though visibly reluctant, said nothing more, his frustration evident in the tension of his jaw.

    Ariana’s gaze swept over them once more, her expression resolute. “We leave in the morning,” she said decisively, leaving no room for argument. Turning toward the door, she paused, glancing over her shoulder. “Oh, and while I’m gone, maybe try to agree on something for once. It might make all of this a little easier.”

    The door closed behind her with a soft but deliberate click, leaving the room in silence.

    Cassandra glanced around the table, her frown deepening. “Did she just give us… orders?”

    Josephine’s lips curved into a faint, knowing smile. “It would appear so.”

    Cullen leaned back slightly, letting out a low chuckle. “She has a way of taking command, doesn’t she? Almost without trying.”

    Leliana, still watching the door Ariana had exited through, allowed the faintest trace of amusement to touch her voice. “It would seem she does. Perhaps she was always meant for this.”

    Cassandra’s gaze lingered on the war table, though her thoughts drifted. She thought back to the Hinterlands, to the story Ariana had shared about the Visus constellation. A rebellious runaway girl, guided by a blinking star, now stood at the center of a conflict that could determine the fate of Thedas.

    Her eyes flicked to Cullen, still watching the door Ariana had exited through. His concern for her was plain, almost too plain, and it left Cassandra uneasy. Would he be able to keep his focus, knowing how much Ariana meant to him? Could he lead without letting that bond compromise his judgment?

    And yet, the way Ariana carried herself—the way she had silenced the room with a few sharp words—was undeniable. She wasn’t just defiant; she was resolute, unyielding even in the face of dissent. She commanded attention without effort, drawing people together despite their differences.

    Cassandra’s frown softened into something more contemplative. The Herald of Andraste. The White Wolf. The youngest daughter of Bann Trevelyan.

    Perhaps she was meant to be their Inquisitor.

    ~~~

    Ariana ran into Michael outside the Chantry just as he finished directing a group of scouts. He handed her a stack of reports from Linnea, his expression somber. “The roads between Haven and the Temple are clear,” he reported. “We’ve driven out the remaining demons—at least as best we can tell—but Linnea says we should remain vigilant.”

    Ariana nodded, flipping through the reports briefly before tucking them under her arm. “Good. I’ll review these soon. Keep coordinating with Linnea on patrol rotations.”

    Michael inclined his head, then hesitated. “Are you all right?” he asked softly, his concern evident.

    “I’m fine, Michael,” she replied with a faint smile. “Thank you.”

    He still seemed unconvinced but didn’t press further. “I’ll check back in later,” he said finally, his tone reluctant as he stepped away.

    Ariana watched him go, a flicker of gratitude in her chest. Michael had proven himself time and again, his quiet determination a comfort in the chaos. She let out a soft sigh and turned just as the Chantry doors opened, Cullen stepping out. Their eyes met, and the warmth that spread through her at the sight of him took her by surprise.

    “Commander,” she called. “Just the person I needed. Walk with me?”

    Cullen nodded without hesitation, falling into step beside her as they descended the Chantry steps and made their way toward the heart of Haven. Ariana glanced around, her sharp eyes scanning the small bustle of activity.

    “Have you seen Riley and Isabel today?” she asked casually.

    “Not since this morning,” Cullen replied, his tone tinged with curiosity. “Why? Is something amiss?”

    “Not at all.” Her smile softened, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I just need Riley’s agreement on something. And Malcolm’s, though he’ll likely go along with whatever I tell him.”

    Cullen tilted his head slightly. “Malcolm?”

    Ariana paused, realizing he probably didn’t recognize the name. “One of the Vanguard,” she explained, a hint of pride slipping into her voice. “The original fifteen Rangers. You’ve met some of them already—Riley, Valentina, Lamberto, Linnea. Though I imagine Riley’s the only one you’d remember. Or maybe you remember Valentina? I heard she left quite an impression during the Qunari uprising.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, the sound surprisingly warm. “Valentina, yes. I remember her. At the docks in Kirkwall, she stepped in before I could even get close to the White Wolf. She told me, ‘The Wolf doesn’t meet just anyone.’” He shook his head, an ironic smile tugging at his lips. “And during the Qunari uprising, when she helped save our position, she said, ‘We saved your position. Perhaps you should focus on keeping it.’”

    Ariana laughed despite herself, a fondness in her tone. “That sounds like Valentina. She always did have a way of cutting to the point.”

    Cullen’s expression turned more serious. “I didn’t appreciate what you’d built then,” he admitted quietly. “Or the good your Rangers were doing. I was too blinded by… everything else.” He met her gaze. “I was wrong.”

    The sincerity in his voice caught Ariana off guard, and she felt a pang of guilt. “You weren’t wrong about everything,” she said softly, trying to ease his regret. “The Rangers weren’t perfect. And I… I wasn’t honest with you. That’s on me.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed slightly, but he didn’t press the point. Instead, he nodded, as if acknowledging the shared weight of their past mistakes.

    Without thinking, Ariana reached for his hand to guide him, and he instinctively gave it. The familiar motion caught both of them by surprise, but neither pulled away. Instead, they continued walking in companionable silence, their fingers brushing but not quite entwined. By the time they reached Flissa’s Tavern, the moment had settled into something unspoken yet strangely natural.

    Riley and Isabel stood near the tavern entrance, their conversation pausing as the pair approached. Riley’s sharp green eyes immediately flicked to Ariana’s hand, still loosely holding Cullen’s. She arched an eyebrow, her expression teetering between curiosity and amusement.

    “Something you want to tell me, Wolf?” Riley asked, her tone light but pointed.

    Ariana ignored the question entirely, letting go of Cullen’s hand as she gestured to a nearby table. “We’ve got work to do. Sit, please.”

    Riley’s amusement shifted to the familiar professional calm Ariana knew so well. She leaned forward slightly, her tone steady. “What do you need, Wolf?”

    Ariana straightened, her posture taking on an easy authority. “Regarding your horses, Commander: Master Dennet has agreed to supply them to the Inquisition, but he wants the roads secured first. I think we should deploy Rangers to handle the bandits, rogue mages, and Templars making trouble in the Hinterlands.”

    Riley nodded, her mind already working through logistics. “How many do you want sent out?”

    “As many as the Commander can spare,” Ariana replied, glancing briefly at Cullen. “But I’d like Malcolm and his squads to take the lead. The people out there are in desperate need of help. And who knows, maybe Malcolm can win over some of the Templars. Maybe send Michael as well. Between the two of them maybe we could minimize losses and bolster our forces while we’re at it. Once they’ve cleared the roads, they can return to the manor to regroup and use as a staging ground.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed. “Manor?”

    Ariana blinked, realizing once again how much of her life he didn’t know. “Yes. Years ago, I was looking for something more permanent for the Rangers. Bann Teagan, I guess Arl now, told me about a property abandoned during the Blight. I bought it—just outside Redcliffe. It’s defensible, spacious. I think we can use it as an outpost for soldiers and Rangers alike.”

    Cullen’s surprise was evident, but it gave way to something subtler—an appreciation for how organized and deliberate the Rangers seemed to be.

    Ariana’s gaze swept across the table, her voice steady but softer. “We’re not just clearing roads. Make sure they understand this is about helping people—securing supplies, finding lost loved ones. They need us. We did what we could while we were there, but it wasn’t enough.”

    Riley nodded again. “I’ll get Malcolm and the others on it. We’ll leave before sunrise.”

    Ariana turned to Cullen. “Do you have any objections or concerns, Commander? You know better what the Inquisition might need.”

    Cullen, who had been listening intently, shook his head. “I can spare a few soldiers to bolster your forces. Securing the horses is a priority for us as well. Unfortunately, we don’t have enough soldiers to meet all of Dennet’s requirements alone.”

    “Then it’s settled.” Ariana allowed herself a small smile. Planning like this with Cullen felt unexpectedly natural—an echo of the ease they once shared.

    Isabel tapped her fingers thoughtfully on the table. “And the supplies? Haven’s already stretched thin.”

    Ariana smirked. “Start pressing our favorite Orlesian nobles. They’re always hiding coin somewhere—just don’t promise me to any balls.”

    Cullen chuckled softly, glancing at Ariana’s annoyance already.

    Riley offered a mock salute. “By your order, Wolf. Anything else?”

    Ariana hesitated, her voice softening. “Send word to the families of the fallen. Let them know we haven’t forgotten.”

    Riley’s teasing demeanor gave way to something more solemn. “We’ll handle it.”

    Isabel stood, brushing her hands over her skirts. “We’ll get to work.”

    Cullen watched the two women leave, then turned back to Ariana. “You’ve built something remarkable.”

    Ariana looked at him, a sense of relief washing over her. Her sharp edges momentarily softened by his words. “It’s not just me. It never has been.”

    “So… Redcliffe?” Cullen asked tentatively. “That’s where you’ve been these past few years?”

    Ariana’s looked at him. There was a flicker of something in his question—pain, perhaps? Regret? “I…Yes. The manor is about a half day’s ride from the village.”

    For a moment, silence hung between them, laden with unspoken thoughts. He had been looking for her. She wasn’t hiding, but she realized now he wouldn’t have known where to start. The thought lingered, bittersweet. 

    “I’m sorry,” Ariana said as her gaze dropped to the table “I never meant to hide from you. I just… went home. I guess I didn’t realize…” her words trailed off as she thought through it all. She meant it. She hadn’t been hiding, but it hadn’t occurred that she had never told Cullen anything about her life in Ferelden.

    Cullen leaned forward slightly, his voice gentle but firm. “Ariana, you don’t need to explain. I understand why you couldn’t tell me then.”

    She looked up at him, her hazel-green eyes filled with both relief and sorrow. “Do you?” she asked softly. “Because I should have told you. About the Rangers, about everything. You were always honest with me, but I—”

    “It’s all right,” Cullen interrupted, his tone reassuring. “You don’t need to carry that guilt. You were protecting people, Ari. That’s who you are.” His hand moved slightly, as though he wanted to reach for hers but thought better of it.

    The warmth in his words soothed the edges of her guilt, but a flicker of uncertainty remained. “I wasn’t hiding from you,” she said quietly, needing him to believe it. “Not then, and not now.”

    Cullen held her gaze for a long moment before nodding. “I believe you,” he said softly.

    Ariana hesitated, then spoke softly. “You should come see it one day,” she said, her voice quieter than before. The invitation hung in the air, vulnerable and uncertain, and her fingers fidgeted slightly on the table as she waited for his response.

    Cullen’s eyes flicked to hers, his lips parting as though to speak, but he hesitated. “I… I’d like that,” he said finally, his voice low, almost cautious.

    Ariana’s gaze lingered on him, searching his face. The way he spoke—like someone treading carefully over unstable ground—made her chest tighten. Did he think she would take it back? Or was he just as unsure as she was of where they stood?

    Her voice softened. “It’s not grand, I suppose, but it’s home.” She glanced down, her thumb brushing over her ring. “I’ve always thought you’d like it there.”

    Cullen’s posture shifted, his shoulders relaxing just slightly, though his hand tightened on the table. “It sounds… peaceful,” he said, a faint warmth coloring his tone.

    Would he want this? Could he want that life? Her heart ached at the thought. But his words, his tone—they weren’t dismissive. If anything, they carried the same weight of hesitation she felt. Maybe… maybe her dream wasn’t that impossible.

    Ariana let out a breath, forcing a wry smile. “What do you say to another round?”

    ~~~

    As they left the tavern, their steps carried them aimlessly through Haven, the crisp night air brushing against their faces. Snow crunched beneath their boots, but Cullen barely registered the cold. His focus lingered on her—Ariana, walking beside him with quiet confidence, her head tilted slightly as if lost in thought. There was a warmth to this moment, fragile and fleeting, yet it steadied him.

    The Ariana he’d known in Kirkwall had always been sharp-witted, determined, and guarded, but he had glimpsed her vulnerabilities—the unspoken fears, the quiet dreams she rarely shared. Tonight, those layers seemed more intertwined, the White Wolf and the woman he had loved becoming one.

    She’s waiting for you to take the leap. Isabel’s words echoed in his mind, cutting through his usual calm. But could he? The weight of their past mistakes hung between them, unresolved.

    “I almost forgot,” Ariana said suddenly, her voice breaking the stillness. There was a lightness to her tone, playful and free. “You’ll never guess what I found in the Hinterlands.”

    Cullen tilted his head slightly, his lips curving into a faint smile. “Ruins, I’d wager,” he said, his voice teasing.

    Ariana stopped mid-step, her brow quirking in mock suspicion. “Did Solas tell you?”

    He chuckled softly, shaking his head. “I don’t need Solas to tell me. You’ve always had a knack for stumbling upon ancient puzzles.”

    She laughed, the sound warm and unguarded. “Fine,” she relented, resuming their pace.

    “Are you going to tell me, or should I guess?” he asked.

    Her eyes lit up, her enthusiasm spilling over. “A working Astrarium! Can you believe it? It’s intact and seems to point to something bigger.”

    Cullen felt a flicker of intrigue. “And you didn’t solve it?”

    She sighed dramatically, her breath visible in the cold air. “People to save, demons to fight… the usual distractions.”

    “Ah, such mundane tasks,” Cullen said lightly, earning a smirk from her. “I’d hate to think you were neglecting your ruins.”

    “I’ll drag you along next time,” she teased, her eyes glinting with mischief.

    He smiled, her words tugging at old memories of simpler days spent exploring ruins together. “You’ve always had a way of making me see the world differently,” he said softly, the words slipping out before he could stop them.

    Ariana turned to him, her gaze lingering. For a moment, it felt as though time slowed, the weight of their shared history pressing down yet somehow lifting, too. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but then her hand brushed against his, the contact so fleeting it could have been accidental.

    Without thinking, Cullen reached out, his fingers slipping between hers, interlacing gently. The motion felt natural, like a piece of their old lives slipping back into place.

    Ariana paused, glancing down at their joined hands. When her eyes met his, she didn’t pull away. Instead, she smiled—a small, knowing smile that sent a warmth through him more potent than the strongest fire.

    Neither spoke, but the silence between them was different now—less heavy, more charged with unspoken understanding.

    As they reached the frozen lake, its surface shimmering under the moonlight, Cullen allowed himself a moment to simply be. He didn’t have the answers, didn’t know if he could fully mend what was broken, but this—her hand in his—felt like a start.

    And for tonight, it was enough.

  • Chapter 60 – The Watchful Eye

    22  Guardian – 1 Drakonis 9:41

    Ariana woke slowly, her mind sluggish and her body heavy with exhaustion. Her eyelids fluttered open, and the dim light of the room gradually came into focus. Everything felt unfamiliar—strange yet comforting in a way she couldn’t place. She blinked again, her gaze settling on a figure by her bedside.

    “Isabel?” she croaked, her voice raw and unsteady, the effort of speaking scraping against her throat.

    Isabel turned sharply, her face breaking into a mixture of relief and concern. “Ari, thank the Maker,” she murmured, stepping closer. But before she could say more, the door opened, and an elf girl carrying a box entered.

    The girl froze mid-step, her eyes widening as she noticed Ariana stirring. The box slipped from her grasp, clattering noisily to the floor. “I-I didn’t know you were awake!” she stammered, her hands fluttering helplessly. “I swear, I didn’t mean to—”

    Ariana raised her hand weakly, trying to reassure her. “It’s… fine,” she managed, though her voice was barely above a whisper.

    But instead of calming, the girl dropped to her knees abruptly, her voice trembling. “I beg your forgiveness and your blessing! I’m just a humble servant—please, I didn’t mean to disturb you!”

    Ariana blinked, utterly baffled. Her gaze flicked to Isabel, who met her with a resigned sigh and an expression that clearly said, We have a lot to talk about.

    The girl scrambled to her feet, eyes darting nervously. “Seeker Pentaghast requests your presence in the Chantry,” she said in a rush, her words tumbling over each other. “With Chancellor Roderick. She said to come at once.” Without waiting for a response, she bolted out the door, the sound of her retreating footsteps echoing in the hall.

    “Well, that was… strange,” Ariana muttered, her brow furrowing.

    Isabel stepped closer, sitting on the edge of the bed. Without warning, she pulled Ariana into a tight embrace. “Maker’s breath, it’s good to see you awake,” she said softly, her voice thick with relief.

    Ariana returned the hug, letting herself sink into the familiar comfort of Isabel’s presence. “How long?” she asked as they pulled apart. “How long was I out this time?”

    “Four days,” Isabel said, her tone careful. “Since you closed the Breach. Or, tried to.”

    “Tried?” Ariana’s heart sank. “So it’s still open?”

    “It’s… contained, for now,” Isabel admitted, her sigh heavy. Her eyes flicked to Ariana’s left hand, where the faint glow of the mark pulsed softly. “But it’s stopped growing, and the mark seems… stable. For now.”

    Ariana frowned, staring down at her hand. The mark had brought her nothing but pain and confusion, a constant reminder of everything she had failed to prevent. Her thoughts spiraled, but one concern quickly broke through the haze. “Where’s Emma?” she asked, panic rising in her voice. She shouldn’t be here. Not in Haven. Not in this chaos.

    Isabel’s expression softened, her lips curving into an unexpected smile. “She’s safe. With Cullen.”

    Ariana’s breath caught at the name. “Cullen?” she echoed, quickly remembering that she had found him. He was alive.

    “He’s been looking after her,” Isabel continued, her smile growing. “He’s been reading to her, taking her along on his rounds. You’d think she’d it was her birthday every day the way she lights up around him.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her chest tightening. The image of Cullen and Emma together was both comforting and painful. “What did he tell her about his absence?” she asked, her voice quieter now.

    “That it was duty that kept him away,” Isabel said, chuckling softly. “Though I’d say he’s doing everything he can to make up for it now. And Emma… she adores him.”

    Ariana nodded, her emotions a tangled mess. She was relieved—grateful, even—but the thought of Cullen with Emma, filling the void he’d left behind, brought an ache she couldn’t quite name. Her fingers reached for the ring on her necklace, finding comfort in it still being there.

    Isabel’s keen eyes caught the motion, but she said nothing. Instead, she placed a gentle hand on Ariana’s shoulder. “You should meet Seeker Pentaghast,” she said, gesturing toward the door. “And… don’t be alarmed when you step outside.”

    Ariana tilted her head, puzzled, but Isabel offered no further explanation. With a resigned sigh, she swung her legs over the side of the bed and stood. Her muscles protested the movement, and her body felt heavier than it should, but she forced herself to push through the discomfort. Quickly dressing, she followed Isabel to the door.

    The moment she stepped outside, she froze. Soldiers and townsfolk alike lined the path, their eyes fixed on her with reverence. Some saluted; others knelt, bowing their heads in awe. Whispers rippled through the crowd:

    “That’s her… the Herald of Andraste.”

    Her jaw tightened, her unease growing with every passing second. Herald? What in the Void is going on? She forced a neutral expression, offering polite nods as she walked past, but the attention made her skin crawl. She caught snippets of desperate pleas and fervent blessings, and it was all she could do not to run back inside.

    By the time she reached the Chantry doors, her patience was paper-thin. She walked through the main hall, raised voices echoed from within the room at the end, sharp and heated. She recognized them instantly—Chancellor Roderick and Cassandra.

    “…this is madness!” Roderick was shouting. “We must take control of this situation before it spirals further out of hand!”

    “Control?” Cassandra’s voice was sharp as steel. “You mean by blaming the one person who might actually save us?”

    Ariana sighed, bracing herself. This is going to be fun. With a steadying breath, she pushed the doors open and stepped inside.

    ~~~

    As soon as Ariana stepped into the War Room, Chancellor Roderick’s voice rang out, sharp and commanding. “Chain her! I want her prepared for travel to the capital for trial.”

    Ariana stopped mid-step, her hands twitching at her sides as she resisted the urge to reach for daggers that weren’t there. “Still a prisoner, I see,” she said, her tone dry but laced with defiance.

    “Disregard that and leave us,” Cassandra barked at the two Templars flanking Roderick. They exchanged uneasy glances but obeyed, saluting before exiting the room.

    “You walk a dangerous line, Seeker,” Roderick said, his words dripping with disdain.

    Cassandra crossed her arms, unyielding. “The Breach is stable, but it remains a threat. I will not ignore it.”

    Ariana stepped forward, her voice cutting through the tension. “Am I still a suspect? After nearly dying to close it?”

    “You absolutely are—” Roderick began, his face reddening, but Cassandra cut him off sharply.

    “Not,” Cassandra said firmly. “The Herald did what she could to close the Breach. I heard the voices in the Temple. Most Holy called out to her.”

    “But someone caused the explosion,” Leliana interjected smoothly, stepping into the conversation. “Someone Most Holy did not expect. Perhaps they perished with the others—or perhaps they have allies who yet live.” Her sharp gaze flicked to Roderick, her words deliberate and biting.

    The Chancellor recoiled slightly, his confidence faltering. “I am a suspect?” he asked, his tone incredulous.

    “You and many others,” Leliana said, her calm delivery laced with the weight of her scrutiny.

    “But not the pris—” Roderick started again, only for Ariana to interrupt, her patience fraying.

    “It’s Lady Ariana Trevelyan to you, Chancellor,” she snapped, her voice precise and icy. “Daughter of Bann Trevelyan of Ostwick. My family’s support of the Chantry is no secret. I’d suggest you begin showing the respect due to my station—or at least some manners.”

    Roderick’s face flushed with indignation, his anger barely contained. “This is not for you to decide!” he spat, turning back to Cassandra.

    Without a word, Cassandra slammed a heavy tome onto the table, the sound reverberating through the chamber like a hammer on an anvil. The insignia of the Watchful Eye—Visus—adorned its cover.

    “Do you know what this is, Chancellor?” Cassandra demanded, her voice tight with restrained fury. “A writ from the Divine, granting us the authority to act. As of this moment, I declare the Inquisition reborn. We will close the Breach, find those responsible, and restore order.”

    The words hung in the air, heavy with finality. Roderick stared at her, his face a mask of alarm and barely contained rage, before turning on his heel and storming out of the room.

    Ariana watched him go, her expression carefully neutral, though her mind raced. An Inquisition. The Inquisition. A spark of something stirred within her, something she hadn’t felt in years. It wasn’t hope—it was resolve. She had studied the Inquisition of Old, admired their boldness in the face of chaos. And Visus had guided her through her darkest moments. The memory of Cullen placing the book in her hands for her seventeenth birthday flickered in her mind—how he’d smiled and said, “ I thought these might interest you.” Seeing it now felt like fate pulling her back toward something inevitable.

    As the doors closed, Ariana turned to Cassandra, arching an eyebrow. “So, you’ve changed your mind about me then?”

    Cassandra met her gaze, her shoulders softening slightly. “I was wrong,” she admitted, her words slow but sincere. “Perhaps I still am. But I cannot deny that you were exactly what we needed when we needed it.”

    The admission caught Ariana off guard, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to respond. How often does Cassandra Pentaghast admit she’s wrong? The weight of it surprised her, and she felt an unexpected flicker of respect for the Seeker.

    “So… an Inquisition,” Ariana said slowly, the weight of the word settling over her. “As in, the Inquisition of Old?”

    “It was the Divine’s directive,” Leliana said, her voice quieter now but no less resolute. “To find those who will stand with us against the chaos. But this is not like the Inquisition of old. We have no leader, no army, and now no support from the Chantry.”

    “We have no choice,” Cassandra said, her voice firm. “We must act now—with you at our side,” she added, her gaze steady on Ariana.

    Ariana blinked, surprised by the earnestness in Cassandra’s tone. Just weeks ago, she had been leading the Silver Rangers with clear purpose. Now, everything was upended. She thought of Kirkwall, of the Breach, of the people who whispered “Herald” and looked to her as if she could save them. The White Wolf didn’t falter. If this was her path, so be it.

    “I’ll do it,” she said finally, her voice steady despite the weight of her decision. “If you are truly trying to restore order. One last time. You have my support—and that of any Silver Rangers who remain.”

    Cassandra’s lips twitched into a brief, genuine smile. She extended her hand, and Ariana hesitated only for a moment before clasping it.

    “Then the Inquisition is reborn,” Cassandra said, her tone resolute.

    Ariana glanced at the others in the room, the weight of their gazes pressing down on her. This is a new path, she thought. Let’s hope it doesn’t end like the last one.

    ~~~

    Cullen stepped into the War Room alongside Josephine, his gaze instinctively drawn to Ariana. She stood near the table, deep in conversation with Leliana. Her posture was straight, her movements deliberate, but Cullen could see the tension lingering beneath the surface. 

    “You seem to know quite a bit about the Inquisition’s history,” Leliana remarked, her tone more curious than accusatory. 

    Ariana offered a faint smile, though there was a wistful undertone to it. “My father and I used to spend hours poring over old texts and stories. Legends, myths, history—he made it all come alive. It was our way of finding peace in… everything else.” Her gaze momentarily drifted, a flicker of warmth breaking through the exhaustion on her face. 

    Cullen felt a small, unexpected pang in his chest. The way she spoke about her father brought back memories of the times he’d seen that same spark of passion in her before. That spark, buried under years of pain and responsibility, was something he hadn’t realized he missed until now. 

    “I could hear Chancellor Roderick from across Haven as he left the Chantry,” Cullen said, his smirk faint but deliberate as he glanced toward Cassandra. “I take it he was not pleased?” 

    “Bureaucrats,” Cassandra muttered with a visible grimace, her frustration clear. 

    Ariana chuckled softly, the sound cutting through the tension like a cool breeze. Leliana, ever perceptive, seized the moment and gestured gracefully toward Josephine. “I don’t believe you’ve met Lady Montilyet, our ambassador. And… I believe you know Commander Cullen, our military leader.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, the sound lightening the atmosphere for a brief moment. Leliana, seizing the opportunity, gestured to Josephine. “I don’t believe you’ve met Lady Montilyet yet, Lady Trevelyan.” 

    Ariana turned toward Josephine, inclining her head politely. “A pleasure, I’m sure.” 

    Josephine smiled warmly. “You are the talk of Haven, Herald.”  she interrupted.

    Ariana’s posture stiffened almost imperceptibly, but Cullen caught it. The easy humor in her expression faded as quickly as it had come. “Herald?” she repeated, her tone guarded. She forced a polite smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Just Ariana, or Wolf will do. Lady Trevelyan if we’re being formal, but please, not Herald.” Her words came faster, sharper. “I’ve sufficient titles already. I don’t need to add more. Besides, no one’s actually explained why I’m suddenly Andraste’s chosen.” 

    “There was a woman in the rift behind you,” Leliana said gently, her voice measured. “Many believe it was Andraste herself.” 

    “Maker help me…” Ariana muttered under her breath, lowering her gaze. Her hand drifted to her hair, fingers threading through it in a rare moment of visible frustration. She exhaled slowly, her voice low and tinged with exasperation. “And what proof do they have beyond a vision none of us understand?” 

    Josephine stepped forward, her tone soothing. “It is not proof they seek, Lady Trevelyan. It is hope. The people are frightened, and they see you as a sign of salvation.” 

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she looked away. Cullen’s attention lingered on her. To most in the room, she might have seemed merely irritable, her sarcasm a shield. But to him, it was more than that. She was uncomfortable in ways she couldn’t yet voice, and her movements betrayed it. 

    She rubbed her left ring finger with her right hand, the motion subtle but deliberate. It might have looked like idle fidgeting, but Cullen knew better. Ariana rarely fidgeted. When she did, it was usually the hem of her cloak or the edge of her sleeve. This movement was focused, almost meditative. 

    Cullen watched her for a moment, and then watched as her hand slid up to her chest, grasping something underneath her scarf. She had removed the ring. Likely, attached it to her necklace. But why?

    “I should leave you to it,” Ariana said suddenly, straightening as though bracing herself. Her voice was steady, but Cullen could hear the undercurrent of weariness. “The Inquisition’s leaders have work to do, and I…” She hesitated, exhaling a soft laugh that carried more self-deprecation than humor. “I need to go tell the Rangers what I just signed them up for. For the third time.” 

    Leliana gave her a small nod, but Cullen took a step forward. “Ariana.” His voice was quiet but firm, and she turned to meet his gaze. 

    For a moment, the world seemed to fade around them. Cullen opened his mouth to speak but hesitated. What could he say now? That she didn’t have to carry this weight alone? That she could still rely on him after all this time? 

    Her eyes searched his face, and he saw something in them—a flicker of trust, of longing—before she forced a smile and nodded. “I’ll be fine, Commander.” 

    I can’t let you carry this alone. Not this time.

    ~~~

    The doors of the Chantry shut behind Ariana with a quiet thud, the sound swallowed by the biting mountain air. She lingered for a moment, the chill sinking into her bones, but it did little to smother the fire of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. Guilt, frustration, and doubt churned beneath the surface, clawing at her composure.

    Riley might actually kill me this time.

    The thought was fleeting, a desperate attempt to stave off the heaviness pressing on her chest. She exhaled slowly, watching her breath curl and vanish in the frigid air.

    “Wolf!”

    The voice cut through her spiraling thoughts, sharp and unmistakable. Her head snapped toward it, and relief surged through her like a tide. Riley stood a few paces away, her frame solid and unyielding as ever. Ariana didn’t think—she moved, crossing the distance between them in a heartbeat and pulling Riley into a fierce embrace.

    “I thought you were dead,” she murmured, her voice breaking enough to betray the raw edge of her emotions.

    Riley stiffened briefly but returned the hug, her tone carefully neutral. “What would make you think that?”

    Ariana stepped back, straightening her posture, though the vulnerability lingered in her gaze. “Because I woke up with this on my hand,” she said, holding up her marked palm, the faint green glow pulsing ominously, “and without you in sight. I assumed the worst.”

    “Well, someone had to keep the demons off your back while you napped,” Riley quipped, her smirk faint but deliberate. “You’re welcome, by the way.”

    Despite herself, Ariana let out a quiet laugh. “Maker’s breath, remind me why I keep you around?”

    “Because I’m the only one who’ll tell you when you’re being a damn fool.”

    The banter carried them toward the tavern, but the levity felt fragile, like glass threatening to shatter. As they settled at a table, the flickering firelight illuminated the lines of exhaustion etched into their faces.

    Isabel joined them, her expression grim as they reviewed the numbers. The list was stark and merciless.

    “Eighty-seven Rangers gone,” Ariana murmured, her voice hollow. She stared into her glass as though it might offer answers.

    “Fifty at the Temple,” Riley confirmed, her voice low but steady. “The rest holding the line while you tried to close the Breach.”

    The words cut deep, and Ariana clenched her jaw, her fingers tightening around the glass. Eighty-seven. The number echoed in her mind, heavy and unforgiving. She had never lost so many in one mission—not even close. The Rangers were supposed to protect, to endure, to survive. This wasn’t survival.

    Her chest tightened, but she forced herself to speak, her voice low but firm. “Isabel, arrange proper funerals for those we can recover. Riley, send scouts to retrieve any personal effects for their families.”

    Isabel hesitated, her tone careful but questioning. “Are those our priorities right now?”

    “They deserve better,” Ariana said sharply. “They gave their lives for this.”

    Riley’s gaze hardened, her arms crossing over her chest. “And what about the rest of us?” she asked, her tone cutting. “Are we going home after this, or are we signing up for more suicide missions?”

    Ariana’s silence spoke volumes. Riley leaned back in her chair, her frustration bubbling to the surface. “You’ve got to be kidding me,” she muttered. “You signed us up, didn’t you?”

    Ariana met her gaze head-on, her expression steady but weary. “The Inquisition needs us.”

    Riley’s fist hit the table with a dull thud, drawing glances from nearby patrons. “Damn it, Wolf! We just lost nearly a hundred people. Eighty-seven Rangers who trusted you to bring them home.” Her voice rose, thick with anger and grief. “This isn’t like our other jobs. It’s not just another contract or favor to the Divine. This… this is madness.”

    Ariana’s chair scraped loudly as she stood, her composure fraying. “Yes, it’s madness,” she snapped, her voice sharp. “But turning our backs now would make every one of those deaths meaningless. I didn’t ask for this mark, Riley, and I sure as hell didn’t ask to lose them. But if we don’t fight this, we lose everything. Kirkwall taught me that.”

    The name hung heavily in the air, silencing Riley for a moment. The weight of Ariana’s words settled like stones between them, each one sharp and unyielding.

    Finally, Ariana drew a steadying breath, her tone softening but losing none of its resolve. “I won’t force anyone to stay. Put it to the Rangers. Those who want to leave can go home. But I’m seeing this through.”

    As she turned toward the door, her steps faltered briefly. Cullen stood just beyond the threshold, his gaze meeting hers. He hadn’t intended to eavesdrop, but the tension in the air held him in place.

    “Sorry,” Ariana muttered as she brushed past him, her walls snapping back into place.

    At the door, she paused, gesturing to her makeshift gear. “And someone get me my armor. I’m done with this nonsense.” Her voice carried a faint note of humor, but her stride was steady as she disappeared into the night.

    The door swung shut, leaving Riley, Isabel, and Cullen in tense silence.

    “She’s going to get us all killed,” Riley muttered darkly, her voice low.

    Cullen’s gaze lingered on the door, his thoughts a quiet storm. No, she’ll break herself before she lets that happen.

    ~~~

    Over the next few days, the Inquisition’s leaders busied themselves with the monumental task of beginning preparations: sending out communications, organizing their ranks, and gathering allies. Haven buzzed with activity as soldiers, scholars, and scouts worked tirelessly under the leadership of Cassandra, Leliana, Cullen, and Josephine.

    Meanwhile, Isabel and Riley dedicated their efforts to the funeral preparations—a task that initially drew some confused glances from other members of the Inquisition. Riley had posed a single question to all the remaining Silver Rangers: would they stay and ally with the Inquisition, or return home to continue regular Ranger business? To the surprise of nearly everyone except Riley and Isabel, every single Ranger chose to stay. Not a single soul even hesitated. To a man, they reaffirmed their commitment to the White Wolf and their shared mission.

    Isabel took charge of arranging the funeral, selecting a quiet area near the lake just outside Haven’s walls. Together, the Rangers built pyres and prepared their fallen comrades with care and reverence. On the night of the funeral, all surviving Rangers gathered by the lakeshore, led by Ariana. The flames of the pyres reflected in their solemn expressions as they paid their respects to the eighty-seven who had fallen. This was not just a goodbye to comrades—it was a testament to their unity and their belief in their cause.

    The scene had a ripple effect. Soldiers and townsfolk began approaching Isabel and Riley, asking if they could organize funerals for their own lost loved ones. Isabel readily agreed, helping wherever she could. This simple act—caring for the dead and honoring their sacrifices—created a wave of respect throughout Haven. Slowly but surely, those who had doubted the Rangers began to see them in a new light. These weren’t just mercenaries or hired swords. They were a force of people who cared deeply, who fought for more than gold or glory.

    Even Cullen, who had long harbored a natural distrust of mercenaries, found himself rethinking his stance as he observed the Rangers. Their loyalty, discipline, and compassion for their fallen comrades was undeniable. She was right all along, he thought, unable to deny the evidence in front of him. These were not brigands; they were heroes in their own right. They answered to her, and she had molded them into a reflection of herself. They shared her values.

    That night, Haven was alive with a rare and much-needed celebration of life. The Rangers and the people of Haven, honored their fallen by telling stories, laughing through tears, and toasting to their memories. It was a bittersweet gathering—a moment of unity amidst the chaos.

    Cullen, however, took a walk to clear his thoughts. His steps were instinctive, leading him along the lake. His breath misted in the cold air, and the faint sound of laughter and music drifted from the village square. The thoughts of the past week lingered. The Conclave, the attempt to seal the breach, all those lost, the war… but more than anything his thoughts keep drifting to Ariana.

    She had been quieter since the funeral. The strength she showed in front of the Rangers was still there, but Cullen had seen the cracks beneath her armor. She was carrying something heavier than grief, and it gnawed at him.

    As he rounded the corner near the front gates, he spotted her perched atop the wall near one of the Mabari statues, her silhouette illuminated by the faint light of the moon. She leaned against the stone, her figure still and quiet, but her hand moved absently, fingers brushing the ring on her necklace.

    The ring, Cullen thought, his chest tightening. She had been wearing it at the Conclave, yet now it hung from her neck. Why had she taken it off? His mind spiraled with possibilities, each more unsettling than the last.

    Hiding in plain sight again, he thought, smiling briefly at the memory.

    “Is Andraste’s Herald finding more comfort in Andraste’s Mabari tonight?” he called softly, his voice carrying just enough warmth to break through the stillness.

    Ariana flinched, startled. “Cullen,” she said, her voice soft but strained. “I didn’t hear you.”

    He stepped closer, his boots crunching in the snow. “You’ve been spending a lot of time up here,” he remarked gently. “It’s becoming a habit.”

    “Mabaris are reliable companions, I hear,” she replied, her attempt at humor faltering as she looked away.

    The vulnerability in her posture tugged at something deep in Cullen’s chest. In Kirkwall, she would have met him with a sharp grin, deflecting his concern with ease. Now, there was no deflection, only the weight of her grief pressing down on her.

    “Why don’t you come down here and talk about it?” he offered gently, his tone leaving no room for pretense. He knew she’d been crying and didn’t want her to feel ashamed of it.

    Her fingers stilled against the ring, and for a moment, he thought she might refuse. But then she sighed, the sound heavy with exhaustion, and pushed herself off the ledge. She landed softly on the snow-covered stairs, her movements as fluid as ever, but Cullen couldn’t stop himself from stepping forward, his hand brushing her arm.

    “Maker’s breath, Ariana,” he muttered. “One of these days—”

    “I could break an ankle,” she interrupted, her lips quirking into a faint smile. “I know.”

    Cullen chuckled despite himself, shaking his head. “You could at least pretend to be careful.”

    “Where’s the fun in that?” she teased, though her voice lacked its usual spark.

    Cullen chuckled, shaking his head in defeat. “Walk with me?” he finally asked after a few moments, offering his arm.

    Ariana didn’t say anything. She simply nodded once, taking his arm and falling into step beside him.

    As they walked, silence stretched between them. “They’re dead because of me,” she said finally, motioning to the parchment in her hand. Her voice barely above a whisper.

    Cullen’s gaze snapped back to her, his brow furrowing. “You can’t believe that,” he said firmly.

    She laughed bitterly, a sound that made his chest ache. “Fifty Rangers at the Temple, gone. Thirty-seven more holding the line while I—” She faltered, gesturing toward her glowing hand. “While I failed to close the Breach.”

    “They followed you because they believed in you,” Cullen countered, keeping his tone steady. “They chose to stand with you, knowing the risks.”

    As they reached the edge of the settlement Ariana stepped toward the ledge, crouching down looking out to the lake.

    “Many of them were your men…” her voice trailed off knowing what the implication was. Ariana hesitated for a moment before handing him the parchment without a word.

    “My–” Cullen’s mind raced with what she meant. Cullen unrolled the parchment, his eyes scanning the names, his heart sinking as he recognized several. The defectors from Kirkwall. He knelt down next to her trying to meet her gaze “They were still with you? They stayed with the Rangers?”

    Ariana nodded, but couldn’t meet his gaze, and Cullen could see the guilt she was carrying, the tears that were gathering in her eyes. “I needed Templars at the Conclave. Or so I told myself. If I was going to try to maintain order between mages and Templars.”

    Cullen had known Templars had defected when the transports were intercepted, but he assumed they had simply left everything about the Order behind. He never imagined that they had not only joined the Rangers but remained with them all these years.

    “Those men joined the Rangers because they wanted to help people,” Her shoulders tensed, and she took a shaky breath. “And now they’re gone.” Her voice broke, her arms wrapping tightly around herself. “How many more, Cullen? How many more will die because of me?”

    He leaned in closer to her, his hand resting gently on her shoulder. “They didn’t die because of you,” he said softly. “They died fighting for something they believed in. You gave them that purpose, Ari.”

    She shook her head, her voice thick with emotion. “It’s not enough.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his eyes searching hers. “It will never feel like enough,” he admitted. “But that doesn’t mean it wasn’t worth it.”

    Her gaze met his, and for a moment, he saw the cracks in her walls, the pain she tried so hard to hide.  She pressed her lips together tightly, shaking her head as though trying to force the emotions away. Then the tears came, silent and unbidden, slipping down her cheeks and a small, broken sound escaped her.

    Cullen didn’t hesitate. He pulled her into his arms, his hold firm but gentle. She stiffened briefly, but then her defenses crumbled, and she clung to him, her fingers gripping his tunic as though he were her lifeline.

    “I’m here,” he murmured, his voice steady despite the ache in his chest. “You’re not alone, Ari. You’ll never be alone.”

    Her sobs wracked her body, but Cullen held her tighter, his hand cradling the back of her head. He didn’t offer empty reassurances or promises. He simply stayed, letting her lean on him, letting her know without words that he wouldn’t leave her side.

    When her sobs finally began to slow, Cullen felt her weight settle against him, her breathing still uneven but steadier now. She let out a long, trembling exhale, her grip on his tunic loosening slightly but not letting go entirely. “Will you stay a while?” she whispered.

    Your betrothed will need you in the days to come.

    Cullen brushed a stray tear from her cheek, his touch lingering for a moment. “As long as you need me,” he said softly, the weight of the word carrying everything he couldn’t yet say.

    Ariana’s fingers tightened briefly against his tunic again at his words, and for a moment, she looked up at him. Her gaze was still tearful, but there was something else there too—an unspoken plea. Cullen didn’t press, though the intensity of her gaze left his breath catching. Instead, he offered her a small, reassuring smile and stayed where he was, letting her rest against him.

    They sat in silence for a while, the cold forgotten as the warmth of their shared grief and resolve surrounded them. For now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    Sleep eluded Ariana that night, her mind a tempest of grief, guilt, and tangled emotions. Having Cullen near again after so long brought everything rushing back to the surface. Years had passed since they last spoke, yet the moment she saw him, it was as if no time had passed. The ease with which they had fought together by the rift—the silent understanding, the synchronization in every move—had been effortless, natural. Slipping into his arms had been just as natural.

    But now, when everything felt fragile and uncertain, she didn’t know if she deserved the solace she found in him. And yet… just hours ago, she had collapsed into his arms, and he had held her. Not as a Commander comforting the Herald of Andraste, but as Cullen. As the man who had once been hers. “As long as you need me,” he had said. Did he still mean it?

    She reached for the other side of the bed as if hoping to find him there, only to withdraw her hand sharply. The emptiness was unbearable. For the first time in years, she allowed herself to admit the truth: she would not find peace unless he was there to hold her.

    Unbidden, memories surged—stolen moments in Kirkwall, quiet nights filled with laughter and confessions, the warmth of his hand against hers, the way his gaze could silence every storm within her. She had always hoped they would get another chance, and here he was. He had been looking for her, writing a letter she didn’t get until she thought it was too late. His letter said he wanted to mend what was broken. But could they?

    Her chest tightened, and she shifted restlessly beneath the blanket, her hand brushing against her ring. She had seen Cullen glance at her hand earlier, searching for it. He’d tried not to let it show, but she had caught the flicker of disappointment in his eyes. Did he still expect her to wear the ring? Did he want her to?

    Ariana’s gaze fell to her left hand, studying it in the moonlight. The mark didn’t seem to affect anything else, and for now, it was stable. She hesitated only a moment before reaching for her necklace, unclasping it and sliding the ring from its cord. Slowly, she slipped it back onto her finger.

    I vowed to find him, to get him back, she thought. And I did. He’s alive, safe, and here. I can’t waste time anymore, letting years pass by in doubt. Not after the Conclave. Not after all we’ve lost.

    But was she being selfish? The Inquisition, the Breach, the mark—it was all bigger than them. Her desires felt petty compared to the weight of the world. And yet, if there was even a chance… If I’m going to risk everything, why not this too?

    The next morning arrived too soon. Ariana rose, exhaustion hidden behind practiced composure, though the shadows beneath her eyes betrayed her sleepless night. She adjusted her coat with mechanical precision, pushing through the heaviness weighing her down. She hadn’t yet finished buckling her boots when a messenger arrived, summoning her to the Chantry.

    The walk through Haven was brisk, the cold air biting against her skin. Snow crunched beneath her boots as she approached the War Room. Cassandra was already waiting at the steps, her posture tense.

    “Does it trouble you?” Cassandra asked, her sharp eyes flicking to Ariana’s hand, which brushed against her coat absently.

    “Not really,” Ariana replied, glancing at the faint green glow of the mark. “The pain is gone, at least. Now it just… tingles.”

    “Well, the mark—and the Breach—are stable for now,” Cassandra responded. “Solas believes that with enough power, a second attempt to seal it will succeed. The same power used to open the Breach in the first place.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow. “What harm could there be in throwing even more power at something we barely understand?”

    To her surprise, Cassandra chuckled softly. “Hold on to that humor. You’ll need it.”

    As they entered the War Room, the other leaders were already gathered—Leliana, Cullen, and Josephine. Ariana’s gaze darted briefly to Cullen, and she couldn’t help the faint smile that crossed her lips. He had been there for her when she needed him most, letting her break down without judgment. The memory left her both comforted and aching.

    “I believe you’ve met everyone here, albeit briefly,” Cassandra began. Her tone was businesslike, though camaraderie lingered beneath her words. “Commander Cullen will oversee the Inquisition’s forces, Lady Josephine Montilyet is our ambassador and chief diplomat, and Leliana serves as spymaster.”

    Ariana smirked, leaning lightly against the doorway. “Quite the collection of titles,” she remarked. “And here I thought I had enough of my own.”

    Cullen’s lips twitched into the faintest smile. “And now you can add ‘Herald of Andraste’ to your list,” he said, his tone teasing.

    Her smirk softened into something more guarded. “You too, then?”

    “I think you’ll find you can’t avoid it,” he replied simply, though his tone carried a reassuring note.

    Before she could respond, Leliana’s sharp voice cut in. “Let’s focus on what comes next, shall we?”

    The meeting quickly devolved into bickering. Cullen and Leliana were at odds, their arguments punctuated by Cassandra’s attempts to mediate. Ariana stood at the edge of the room, her arms crossed as frustration boiled beneath her calm exterior.

    “Magic is what created the Breach,” Cassandra said firmly. “We need magic to close it.”

    “Or pouring more magic into it could destroy us all,” Cullen countered, his voice edged with tension.

    Ariana raised a hand lightly, cutting into the rising tension. “Much as I enjoy watching all of you debate my fate, I’d prefer if we reached a decision without the bickering.”

    Josephine interjected smoothly, her diplomatic tone easing the edges of the conversation. “Unfortunately, neither the mages nor Templars are willing to speak with us. The Chantry has denounced the Inquisition—” her gaze shifted to Ariana, “and you, specifically.”

    Ariana sighed, her wry humor surfacing despite the frustration. “That didn’t take long.”

    Josephine nodded gravely. “It limits our options. Approaching either group is currently out of the question.”

    “There may be another way,” Leliana said. “A Chantry cleric, Mother Giselle, has requested to speak with you. She is well-regarded and could help sway those who might otherwise turn against us.”

    Ariana glanced at the spymaster, her expression skeptical. “And why would a Chantry cleric help someone they’ve branded a heretic?”

    “She is… different from most,” Leliana replied with a faint smile. “Her assistance could prove invaluable.”

    Ariana straightened, brushing imaginary dust from her coat. “Very well. I’ll speak with her. Let’s hope she’s as reasonable as you say.”

    “You’ll find Mother Giselle tending to the wounded in the Hinterlands near Redcliffe,” Leliana added.

    At the doorway, Ariana paused, glancing back with a wry grin. “Try not to tear each other apart while I’m gone. I’d hate to return and find the Breach isn’t the only mess I need to clean up.”

    Her remark drew a chuckle from Leliana and a faint smirk from Josephine. Cullen let out a resigned sigh, while Cassandra merely shook her head, muttering under her breath as Ariana strode out the door.

    ~~~

    Cullen had thought himself prepared for anything when Ariana stepped into the War Room, but the sight of her made his breath catch. She was clad in a new set of armor—sleek yet practical, the dark leather intricately stitched with subtle embroidery that caught the light just enough to draw the eye. The blue and red accents complemented her figure without compromising functionality, and the cloak draped over her shoulders gave her a regal, commanding air. She moved with practiced confidence, her head held high, her gaze sharp and unwavering.

    But it wasn’t just the armor that caught his attention. The scarf she often wore was gone, leaving her necklace—and the familiar pendant engraved with the Visus constellation—clearly visible against her skin. Cullen’s chest tightened as his the ring was no longer next to it. It was gone.

    The realization hit him harder than he expected. Where is it? he wondered. His mind raced with possibilities, but the gloves she wore made it impossible to tell if the ring had returned to its rightful place on her finger. She had been wearing it when he found her at the Temple. He couldn’t stop himself from hoping, foolish as it might be, that she had put it back on. But what would that even mean? Did she still believe in what they had? Did she still want what they had promised each other so long ago?

    As the others spoke, Cullen struggled to stay focused. Words swirled around him—strategies, alliances, supplies—but his thoughts remained fixed on Ariana. Every glance he stole toward her made his heart ache. You need to focus, he told himself, clenching his jaw. Yet the gnawing distraction lingered.

    When Ariana finally left the War Room, Cullen forced himself to stay behind. He picked up a report, but the words blurred on the page. Cassandra was speaking, her tone clipped as she debated with Leliana, but he couldn’t bring himself to care. Minutes passed, yet the weight in his chest only grew heavier. Finally, unable to resist any longer, he excused himself, ignoring Leliana’s raised eyebrow as he stepped out into main hall.

    Once outside, he scanned the courtyard, his breath visible in the icy air. He spotted her near the edge of Haven, the fur-lined edges of her cloak brushing the snow as she walked. Cullen ran after her, hesitating for a moment, unsure of what to say, but the thought of her walking away, of losing this chance, pushed him forward.

    “Ariana,” he called, his voice steadier than he felt.

    She turned, her expression softening as she saw him. “Cullen,” she greeted, her tone light but tinged with curiosity. “Was there something you needed?”

    For a moment, Cullen could see the weariness in her stride, the faint shadows beneath her eyes—he saw it all. She hadn’t slept. She was carrying everything: the weight of the Breach, the loss of her people, the accusations of heresy. She carried it as if it all rested solely on her shoulders. He wished more than anything that she would let him help. Let him bear this burden with her.

    He approached slowly, his hands instinctively gripping the edges of his coat. “I just… please be careful,” he said, though even he could hear the awkwardness in his tone. “Reports indicate the Hinterlands are… unstable right now.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Luckily I live there, so I think I’ll manage. Was that all?”

    Cullen faltered, his gaze flickering to her necklace again. The absence of the ring gnawed at him, but he forced himself to look away. “I—” He cleared his throat, his mind scrambling for a better excuse. “While you’re in the Hinterlands, see if you can find Horsemaster Dennet. We could use better horses for the Inquisition.”

    Her lips curved into a knowing smile, and she stepped closer, tilting her head slightly. “Horses for the Inquisition?” she repeated, her voice teasing but gentle.

    Cullen opened his mouth to reply, but the words caught in his throat. The intensity of her gaze, the way she seemed to see right through him, left him momentarily frozen. Before he could compose himself, Ariana leaned in, brushing a soft kiss against his cheek.

    “Anything for you,” she murmured, her breath warm against his skin. Then, without another word, she turned and walked away, her cloak billowing slightly in the wind.

    Cullen stood there, rooted to the spot, his hand absently brushing the spot where her lips had touched. The ache in his chest eased slightly, replaced by a fragile, flickering hope. Maybe it isn’t foolish after all, he thought, watching her disappear into the distance.

  • Chapter 59 – The White Wolf Doesn’t Falter

    19 Guardian 9:41

    The War Room’s tense atmosphere thickened with every word from Solas. Cullen stood at the edge of the table, his knuckles whitening as he gripped its edge. His mind was a storm, but he forced himself to focus on the words being spoken. Solas continued to explain the catastrophic implications of the Breach, but Cullen’s thoughts kept slipping, pulled relentlessly back to her.

    She still wears it.

    The image of the ring on Ariana’s hand burned in his mind. It had been so long, and yet, there it was—a small, silent defiance against the years and the distance. Did she wear it as a token of the past? Or as a promise, still unbroken? The thought clawed at him, equal parts hope and guilt.

    “…this was no accident,” Solas said, his voice drawing Cullen back. “Someone caused the Breach.”

    Cullen forced his attention to the elven mage. “How?” he demanded, his voice colder than he intended.

    Solas’s calm, measured tone did nothing to ease Cullen’s tension. “Such a rupture requires a deliberate act, one steeped in ancient magic. Whatever its origin, it was no mere mishap.”

    Leliana leaned forward, her sharp gaze unyielding. “And the Veil itself? How much longer before it collapses entirely?”

    Solas’s expression grew darker. “Not long. If the Breach is not sealed, demons will pour into this world unchecked. There will be no haven, no sanctuary.”

    The gravity of his words sent a ripple of silence through the room. Cullen’s jaw tightened as he glanced toward the doorway, imagining Ariana lying unconscious beyond it. She had barely survived the explosion, and now… And now they want to send her back into the fire.

    “We have no choice,” Cassandra said, her voice cutting through the silence. “The mark may be the only thing capable of sealing the Breach.”

    Cullen’s head snapped toward her. “She hasn’t even woken up, and you’re already planning to send her to the Breach?” His voice was low, but it carried the weight of his mounting frustration.

    “It is not a matter of choice, Commander,” Cassandra shot back. “If she does not act, we are all doomed.”

    Solas’s calm voice interjected. “The mark resonates with the Breach. It is a connection, a potential solution. Stabilizing it will give her the strength to close the rifts.” He paused, his gaze steady but tinged with warning. “But there are no guarantees.”

    Cullen clenched his fists, his mind rebelling against the inevitability of the situation. Ariana had faced enough—more than anyone should be asked to bear. Yet the world seemed determined to demand more from her. He could feel the familiar weight of his failures pressing down, his inability to shield her from the burdens she never deserved.

    Leliana’s voice cut through his spiraling thoughts. “And what of her? Will this kill her?”

    Solas’s answer came with maddening composure. “I cannot say. The magic is unstable, and the process will take a toll. But if we do not act, the consequences will be far worse.” He paused, his gaze flickering briefly toward the doorway as if he could see Ariana through the stone walls. “The mark is bound to the Breach, its power expanding as the Breach grows. If we fail to close it, the mark will continue to spread. It will consume her, and she will die regardless. Closing the Breach may be her only chance of survival.”

    The room fell silent, the weight of Solas’s words settling heavily over them. Cullen’s stomach churned, his grip tightening on the table until his knuckles turned white. No choice, he thought bitterly. It always comes down to no choice.

    Cullen closed his eyes briefly, struggling to steady himself. The weight of the choice before them felt suffocating. He opened his eyes to find the others watching him, their faces reflecting the same grim determination.

    “We’ll do whatever it takes to protect her while she does this,” he said finally, his voice low but firm. “But she should have a say. She deserves that much.”

    “She’ll have her say,” Leliana assured him. “But for now, we prepare.”

    The others nodded, beginning to disperse, but Cullen remained rooted in place, his thoughts consumed by the image of her pale face, the glow of the mark that pulsed with unnatural light. She didn’t choose this. But I’ll make sure she survives it.

    As he turned to leave, the weight of his unspoken promise settled heavily on his shoulders. You have to survive, Ariana. I’ve failed you too many times before. Never again.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s senses returned in fragments, like pieces of shattered glass. Her head throbbed with a dull, insistent ache, and her body felt weighted, sluggish. Her left hand burned, a steady pulse of pain radiating from her palm. She opened her eyes, the dim light of the room blurring into shapes and shadows. Where am I?

    The room was unfamiliar, but the figures by the door weren’t. Valentina and Lamberto, Rangers both, stood guard, their weapons ready. A flicker of recognition tugged at the edges of her hazy thoughts. The Rangers. My Rangers.

    “Ariana?” Isabel’s voice drew her fully into the waking world. She turned her head toward the sound, muscles protesting the movement.

    “Isabel,” Ariana rasped, her voice rough from disuse. She tried to sit up, but her arms gave out beneath her.

    “Slow down,” Isabel said, her voice soft but firm. She was beside her in an instant, her hands steady as they guided Ariana back down. “You’ve been unconscious for days.”

    The words barely registered. Ariana’s memories were a jumbled mess—flashes of the Temple, the Conclave, and then… nothing. Her hand twitched, and a sharp, green light flared, sending pain shooting up her arm. She hissed, clutching her wrist as panic set in. “What… what is this?”

    Isabel’s calm faltered. “We’re still figuring that out.”

    A sharp knock interrupted them. Valentina’s hand moved instinctively to her weapon as the door opened. Two strangers stepped inside. One was a tall woman in armor, her expression sharp and assessing. The other, quieter but no less intense, followed like a shadow.

    “We need to speak with her,” the armored woman said brusquely.

    Valentina tilted her head, her tone cold. “You can speak. But if you try anything—”

    “Stand down,” Isabel interrupted, her gaze fixed on the newcomers. “Let’s hear what they have to say.”

    The taller woman stepped closer, her piercing eyes locking onto Ariana. “Tell me why we shouldn’t kill you where you lie.”

    The words hit like a blow. Ariana stared, her mind reeling. “Kill me? What—”

    “The Conclave is gone,” the woman said bluntly. “The Divine, the Templars, the mages—everyone. Dead. Except you.”

    Dead. The word echoed hollowly in Ariana’s mind. She struggled to make sense of it. “I… I don’t remember,” she admitted, her voice unsteady. “What happened?”

    The woman’s sharp gaze fell to her left hand, which pulsed faintly with green light. She grabbed Ariana’s wrist without warning, raising it for emphasis. “Explain this.”

    Ariana flinched, the pain making her gasp. “I don’t know!” she snapped, wrenching her hand back. “I don’t even know what this is.”

    Valentina stepped between them, her voice like steel. “Enough. She’s not your prisoner, Seeker.”

    “Seeker,” Ariana echoed bitterly, glaring at the woman. “Cassandra Pentaghast, The Right Hand of the Divine? Figures.”

    “What’s the last thing you remember?” Valentina asked gently, crouching beside her.

    Ariana’s breathing slowed as she tried to sort through the fragments of memory. “I was running,” she said slowly. “There were… spiders. And a woman. She reached for me, and then…” She shook her head, frustration mounting. “It’s gone.”

    Cassandra’s expression remained hard. “How convenient,” she muttered.

    “Convenient?” Ariana snapped, her voice rising despite her exhaustion. “You think I planned this? Do you have any idea what I’ve—”

    “Enough.” Isabel’s voice was a sharp rebuke, her hand resting on Ariana’s shoulder. “She’s been through enough without your accusations.”

    “We’re taking her to the Breach,” Cassandra said curtly. “She may not remember, but the mark on her hand may be the key to stopping this.”

    Ariana’s head swam as the room tilted. “The Breach?” she repeated weakly. “What the hell is the Breach?”

    “You’ll see soon enough,” Cassandra replied.

    With Valentina’s help, Ariana pushed herself to her feet, swaying unsteadily. As they stepped outside, the air hit her like a physical force—cold, sharp, and filled with the faint hum of something unnatural. She looked up and froze.

    A massive, churning tear dominated the sky, its green light casting eerie shadows across Haven. It pulsed like a heartbeat, a low hum reverberating through the air.

    “What is that?” she whispered, dread settling deep in her chest.

    “The Breach,” Cassandra said. “A tear in the Veil. It is growing, and it is killing you.”

    Ariana turned to her, disbelief and anger flaring. “Killing me? What the—” She stopped as her gaze caught on her left hand. The mark glowed faintly, the pulsing light casting her fingers in an otherworldly hue. Then her eyes fell to the ring still on her finger, a small anchor amidst the chaos.

    Relief washed over her. It’s still here. It’s safe. But the thought was fleeting, replaced by the cold realization that she didn’t understand the mark’s power. Her fingers moved to the leather choker around her neck, unclasping it with practiced ease. She carefully slid the ring onto the worn leather, its weight reassuring as she refastened the choker and tucked it beneath her tunic. She wouldn’t risk losing it to whatever this was.

    “Worried about your jewelry?” Cassandra’s voice was sharp, cutting through the moment.

    Ariana shot her a glare. “I’m listening, Seeker. You’d be amazed what I can do with my hands while still paying attention.”

    Cassandra’s jaw tightened, but she continued. “The mark is tied to the Breach. Every time it grows, the mark spreads. And it is killing you.”

    Ariana clenched her fists, her anger a shield against the rising fear. “And you think I did this?” she asked coldly. “You think I wanted this?”

    “We don’t know what happened,” Cassandra admitted, though suspicion lingered in her eyes. “But you’re the only one who survived.”

    “Then find out!” Ariana snapped. “Stop pointing fingers and do something useful. Or better yet, let me figure out who’s responsible, since you seem so lost.”

    Valentina chuckled softly, her hand steady on Ariana’s arm. “There’s the Wolf we know.”

    Ariana’s glare softened slightly, her exhaustion catching up to her. She turned back to the Breach, its unnatural light reflecting in her eyes. “Whatever this is,” she muttered, “we’ll stop it. One way or another.”

    Valentina nodded. “You’ve got us, Wolf. We’re not going anywhere.”

    Cassandra’s lips thinned, but she said nothing more as the group began moving toward the forward camp. Ariana’s jaw clenched as she kept her eyes on the swirling light above. This won’t break me, she promised herself. It never does.

    ~~~

    The sound of combat echoed louder with each step they took, the sharp clash of steel and the guttural cries of demons mixing with the unnatural hum of the Breach. Ariana’s hand throbbed in time with its pulse, each searing ache a reminder of the strange magic now tethered to her. Her fingers gripped the daggers tightly, the familiar weight grounding her in the chaos.

    “We’re getting close to the rift,” Cassandra called over her shoulder, her voice as sharp as the frost-bitten wind.

    Ariana’s gaze swept across the devastation. Burned wagons lay strewn along the path, their wheels splintered. The faint smell of sulfur lingered in the air, mingling with the acrid stench of charred wood and smoldering debris. In the distance, a jagged green crystal loomed, pulsating with the same eerie energy as the sky above. That’s it, she thought grimly. The source of all this madness.

    But as her eyes roamed the battlefield, they caught on a familiar figure—crossbow in hand, firing with calm precision at the swarm of demons surrounding him. Relief surged through her, momentarily lifting the oppressive weight in her chest.

    “Varric!” she shouted, her voice carrying both exasperation and gratitude.

    The dwarf turned, loosing another bolt before glancing back at her with a grin. “Took you long enough, pup! I was starting to think I’d be fighting these things alone.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smirk as she sprinted toward him, her daggers flashing in the dim light. She dove into the fray, each strike driven by a mix of anger and desperation. Her movements were fluid, her blade finding its mark again and again. The demons fell quickly, dissolving into dark mist, leaving only silence in their wake.

    “Nice timing,” Varric said, lowering Bianca. His grin faded slightly as he studied her. “You alright?”

    Ariana wiped her blade on her arm, her breath still coming fast. “Ask me when this is over.”

    Before she could catch her breath, an elf stepped forward—tall and calm, his sharp gaze locked on her. Without warning, he grabbed her wrist and guided her glowing hand toward the rift. The sudden flare of the mark sent a white-hot jolt of pain coursing through her, and she bit back a scream as the energy surged.

    The rift flickered, then collapsed with a final pulse of green light. Silence returned.

    The elf released her hand, his expression calm. “I am Solas,” he said, his voice smooth and measured. “The mark on your hand reacts to the Breach’s magic. It may be the only thing capable of sealing these rifts.”

    Ariana pulled her hand back, flexing her fingers as the pain ebbed. “Well,” she muttered, “at least it’s good for something.”

    Varric chuckled. “Still standing. I’ll call it a win.”

    She rolled her eyes, sliding her daggers into their sheaths. “The definition of that word is getting pretty broad.”

    “Well, the alternative isn’t great” he quipped, though his grin faded slightly as he glanced at her. “You alright, pup?”

    “Ask me again when this is over,” she replied, though her voice was quieter now, her gaze shifting toward the smoldering path ahead. “The Rangers?” she asked, her voice low.

    Varric’s grin faded entirely. “They’ve held so far, but it’s bad, pup. Real bad. If we don’t close the Breach soon…” He trailed off, shaking his head.

    Her throat tightened, but she nodded. “Then we keep moving.”

    As they pushed onward, the faint embers of hope Ariana had clung to since waking began to dim. The Rangers were scattered, the Temple destroyed, and her own body betrayed her with this mark. But beneath all that, another thought crept in, one she had tried to bury beneath focus and resolve.

    Cullen.

    Riley had told her he was missing, and some part of her had hoped—hoped he would be here, among the Templar leadership at the Conclave as the Knight-Commander of Kirkwall. But if he had been at the Temple… She shook her head, trying to banish the thought. No. I would know if he were gone.

    But then the reality of his absence settled like a weight on her chest. If he hadn’t been at the Conclave and had been missing for over four months… What are the chances he’s still alive? The sinking dread clawed at her, and she clenched her jaw, forcing herself to focus on the path ahead.

    As they trudged forward, Varric fell into step beside her. “You’ve got to tell me, what happened back there? At the Temple?”

    Ariana sighed, rubbing her temples. “I don’t remember much. One minute I was walking the grounds, the next… nothing. Just flashes of running and…” Her voice faltered. “And the Rangers. I think they were with me, but it’s all a blur.”

    Varric gave her a sidelong glance. “Did I teach you nothing? You should’ve spun a story”

    Cassandra let out a low grunt of disapproval. “That is what you would have done,” she snapped, her tone dripping with chastisement.

    “Of course I would have,” Varric shot back with a smirk. “It’s more believable and significantly less likely to result in premature execution.”

    She managed a weak laugh, shaking her head. “Next time I wake up with strange magic and everyone blaming me for the end of the world, I’ll keep that in mind.”

    They reached the forward camp, where another rift loomed, surrounded by demons. The fight that followed was brutal but swift, and with a flash of green light, the mark once again sealed the rift.

    “That thing’s coming in handy,” Varric quipped, leaning on a nearby crate.

    “You want it, Varric?” Ariana shot back with a teasing smile. “I’d be happy for you to take it off my hands. Literally.”

    Varric barked a laugh, his grin widening. “Nah, I’m good. Looks like it stings a bit.”

    “It does,” Ariana muttered, flexing her hand as the last echoes of pain subsided. For a brief moment, the banter lightened the weight of the chaos around them, and she was grateful for it.

    Varric barked a laugh, but the humor felt hollow. As they settled into tense quiet, Ariana’s thoughts circled back to Cullen, the despair pressing down harder now. For the first time, she allowed herself to feel it fully—the fear that she would never find him, that she had already lost him.

    ~~~

    The forward camp was a maelstrom of tension and barely contained panic. Soldiers moved hurriedly, their faces taut with fear and exhaustion as the unnatural green light of the Breach loomed above. The air vibrated with magic, its ominous hum a constant reminder of the chaos threatening to consume them.

    Near the command table, an argument flared, sharp voices rising above the din. Ariana’s eyes narrowed as she caught sight of Leliana locked in a battle of words with a tall, stern man clad in richly embroidered robes—his posture practically dripping with self-importance.

    “We must prepare the soldiers,” Leliana insisted, her tone resolute. “If we delay any longer, the Breach will overwhelm us.”

    “And lead them to their deaths?” the man countered, his disdain cutting through the air. “Retreat is the only sensible course.”

    Ariana sighed, her frustration mounting. How is this helpful? Cassandra’s stride was purposeful beside her, while Valentina and Lamberto flanked them, ever watchful. As they approached, the man’s eyes fell on Ariana, his expression souring further.

    “The prisoner arrives,” he said, his voice laced with contempt. “You would stake our survival on her?”

    “She is Lady Trevelyan,” Leliana retorted sharply. “And she may be our only chance of stopping the Breach.”

    “I know exactly who she is,” the man snapped, turning his glare to Cassandra. “As Grand Chancellor of the Chantry, I order you to take this criminal to Val Royeaux for trial and execution.”

    “Order me?” Cassandra’s voice was like the crack of a whip. Her glare was fierce enough to silence the camp. “You are a glorified clerk. A bureaucrat!”

    Valentina leaned toward Ariana, raising an amused brow. “Entertaining, isn’t it?”

    Ariana let out a quiet, exasperated laugh. “Leave it to institutions to bicker while everything falls apart,” she muttered.

    “Not how the Rangers do things,” Lamberto remarked dryly. “What now, Wolf? Step in?”

    Ariana’s patience wore thin as the exchange dragged on. She strode forward, her voice cutting through the argument. “Let me get this straight,” she said, her tone sharp. “None of you are in charge, and instead of acting, you’re wasting time arguing?”

    Roderick bristled. “You dare—”

    “Oh, I dare,” Ariana interrupted, crossing her arms. “Demons are pouring out of the sky, and you’re debating politics? Either take action or get out of the way.”

    Cassandra’s lips twitched faintly, but her expression remained hard. “You have a better plan, Lady Trevelyan?”

    “I do,” Ariana replied firmly. “We move now. Every second we waste costs more lives.”

    “That is madness,” Roderick sputtered. “You would throw lives away on a fool’s errand!”

    Ariana turned to him, her eyes cold. “Then stay behind, Chancellor. Some of us still have work to do.”

    Leliana’s smirk was barely concealed as she addressed Cassandra. “There are two paths to the Temple,” she said. “The direct route is faster but overrun with demons. The mountain path is safer, but slower.”

    “The direct route,” Ariana said without hesitation.

    Cassandra studied her, as though weighing her resolve. Finally, she nodded. “We move immediately.”

    As they turned to leave, Roderick called out, his voice biting. “On your head be the consequences, Seeker.”

    Cassandra stiffened but didn’t respond, her focus already on the task ahead. Ariana didn’t spare Roderick a glance. There was no time for doubt or hesitation.

    Valentina and Lamberto fell in step behind her, their silent presence a reassurance. As they approached the path leading to the Temple, soldiers watched her with a mix of fear, suspicion, and tentative hope. The weight of their stares settled heavily on her shoulders.

    They’re not looking at me. They’re looking at the White Wolf, she thought, the burden of expectation pressing down.

    “You act as if the Divine herself chose you for this,” Cassandra remarked, her tone laced with curiosity.

    “She did,” Ariana replied, her voice quiet but unwavering. “And now we make sure she wasn’t wrong.”

    Cassandra didn’t argue. Instead, she nodded, a flicker of something softer in her eyes. Together, they pressed on, the Temple and the Breach drawing closer with each step.

    ~~~

    The Temple loomed ahead, shrouded in green light and the eerie hum of the Breach. The ruins stood like broken teeth against the sky, and the battlefield was a chaotic blur of soldiers and demons locked in a desperate struggle. Ariana’s pulse quickened as her gaze swept over the carnage. Her body ached with exhaustion, but her mind remained sharp, driven by a singular need to survive and protect those who could not.

    Her eyes caught on a figure near the center of the fighting—a tall, armored man whose every movement spoke of precision and command. He cut through the demons with practiced efficiency, his blade flashing in the unnatural light. Ariana’s breath caught. Cullen.

    The relief was so overwhelming it almost brought her to her knees. He’s alive. Her grip on her daggers tightened as she surged forward, the mark on her hand flaring with each step. The pain was nothing compared to the burning urgency in her chest.

    Before she could call out, a hulking demon broke from the melee, its jagged claws poised to strike Cullen’s unprotected side. He was locked in combat, too focused to see the threat.

    “No!” Ariana shouted, her voice raw.

    She moved without thinking, her body a blur of motion. Her daggers flashed as she intercepted the demon, her blades finding purchase in its thick hide. The creature roared, swiping at her with deadly force, but she ducked under its claws, her movements fluid and precise.

    Cullen turned, his eyes widening in recognition as she fought the demon back. For a moment, he froze.

    “Ariana,” he breathed, the name barely audible over the chaos.

    “Cullen, focus!” she barked, driving her blade into the demon’s throat. It dissolved into ash, and she turned to face him fully.

    They fell into step as if no time had passed, moving together like two halves of the same blade. She parried while he struck, their rhythm seamless. The years and distance between them evaporated in the heat of battle, and for a brief, shining moment, it felt like nothing had changed.

    When the last demon fell, the tension eased, leaving only the crackling energy of the rift and the distant cries of soldiers still fighting. Ariana’s left hand flared in response, the mark glowing with a searing light. She winced, clutching it instinctively. She stepped forward, raising her glowing palm toward the rift. 

    The mark flared brighter, the energy surging violently through her arm. Pain rippled through her entire body like fire racing along her veins. Her knees buckled slightly, but she forced herself to remain standing, teeth clenched as she channeled the magic. 

    When the rift collapsed with a final pulse, Ariana’s breaths came in ragged gasps. She staggered slightly, the weight of her exhaustion catching up to her. Cullen was at her side in an instant, his sword still in hand.

    “Ariana,” he said again, this time with more force.

    She dropped her daggers without thinking and stepped into his arms, the relief washing over her in a wave. “You’re alive,” she murmured, her voice breaking. “I thought—” She couldn’t finish the sentence, couldn’t give voice to the fear that had gripped her since Riley told her he was missing.

    Cullen hesitated for only a moment before pulling her close, his armor cold against her. “Of course, I’m alive,” he said quietly, though his voice wavered. “I didn’t—”

    “They said you were missing,” Ariana interrupted, her voice thick with emotion. “I thought you’d been at the Conclave, and then—” She pulled back just enough to look at him, her hand brushing against a scar above his lip. Her fingers lingered as if needing to confirm he was real.

    His eyes softened, his expression a mixture of relief and pain. “I’m here,” he said simply.

    The sound of Cassandra’s voice shattered the moment. “Commander,” she called, her tone urgent.

    They broke apart, both suddenly aware of the battlefield around them. Cassandra and Solas approached, their expressions grim.

    “We must move,” Solas said, his gaze flicking to Ariana’s hand. “The mark grows unstable with each passing moment. We cannot afford to delay.”

    Cullen’s hand shot out, gripping her arm gently but firmly. “Are you sure you can do this?” His gaze flicked to her hand, then to her face. The concern in his eyes was unmistakable, but Ariana caught the brief flicker of his gaze toward her ring finger, now bare. The moment passed in a heartbeat, but the look lingered in her mind. He didn’t say anything, but she knew he had noticed.

    “I’ll manage,” she said, her voice steady despite the strain. “I don’t have a choice.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened as his eyes lingered on Ariana. “Be careful,” he said, the words heavy with unspoken meaning.

    She managed a faint smile, her exhaustion clear. “Always.”

    As they turned toward the Temple, Ariana cast one last glance over her shoulder. Cullen’s gaze was still on her, and for a moment, the chaos around them faded into the background.

    Survive this, she thought, the words meant for both of them.

    ~~~

    As they entered what remained of the Temple of Sacred Ashes, the air felt thick with foreboding. The acrid scent of charred stone and ash clung to every surface, mingling with the faint hum of magic that made the hair on Ariana’s arms stand on end. Leliana and a group of soldiers caught up with them, their presence a mix of relief and urgency. Determined to reach the rift and uncover what had happened, they pressed on through the shattered remains of the once-holy site.

    As they neared the center of the Temple, a voice reverberated through the air, low and menacing: “Now is the hour of our victory. Bring forth the sacrifice.”

    Ariana froze mid-step, the hairs on the back of her neck standing up. “Oh no… no, no. I’m not doing another haunted house,” she muttered, shooting a sharp glance at Varric.

    Varric smirked faintly, his crossbow already raised. “You and me both, pup. Let’s not make this a habit.”

    “What are we hearing?” Cassandra demanded, her voice edged with unease. For all her stoicism, even she couldn’t mask her discomfort.

    “At a guess? The person responsible for the Breach,” Solas answered, his tone as calm and measured as if they were discussing the weather. It grated on Ariana’s nerves.

    The voice echoed again as they moved deeper into the ruins, the sinister cadence like nails against stone: “Keep the sacrifice still.”

    Then came a cry that froze Ariana in place. “Someone help me!” It was unmistakable—Divine Justinia’s voice.

    Cassandra’s face went pale, her eyes wide with disbelief. “That is… the Divine. That is her voice!”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her silence speaking louder than words. She hadn’t known Justinia well—not personally—but the Divine had entrusted her, believed in her, and Ariana had failed her. Failed everyone.

    As they descended to the next level, the walls began to shimmer with jagged veins of red lyrium. Ariana’s breath hitched at the sight of it, her pulse quickening. 

    “Maker…” Varric began, his voice unusually strained, his gaze locked on the glowing veins.

    “Red lyrium,” Ariana finished, her voice grim and tinged with exhaustion. She forced a wry smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I really didn’t want to do another haunted house.”

    “This place reeks of it,” Varric muttered, his usual bravado replaced with unease. 

    The oppressive energy seemed to thicken as they approached the Temple’s heart. Suddenly, the mark on Ariana’s hand flared painfully, forcing her to a halt. A wave of nausea rolled over her as a vision formed in the air above the rift.

    The scene unfolded like a memory etched in time. Divine Justinia was restrained by shimmering magical bindings, her expression calm but determined even as a dark, hooded figure loomed over her.

    “What’s going on here?” Ariana’s voice cut through the vision. Her own form stepped into view, her daggers drawn.

    The Divine turned her head sharply, her voice urgent. “Run while you can! Warn them!”

    The hooded figure’s voice dripped with malice. “We have an intruder. Kill her. Now.”

    The vision dissipated as abruptly as it had appeared, leaving the group in stunned silence.

    Cassandra’s voice broke the stillness, tight with a mix of accusation and desperation. “Most Holy called out to you. What happened here?” 

    Ariana stared at the empty space where the vision had been, her chest tightening. She could still feel the Divine’s urgency, her plea for help echoing in her mind. But the answers eluded her. She shook her head, her voice trembling. “I… I don’t know. I don’t remember.”

    Solas stepped closer to the rift, inspecting it carefully. “The rift is closed, but not sealed. To seal it properly, we must reopen it.”

    Ariana’s head snapped toward him, incredulous. “Reopen it? That has to be the worst idea I’ve ever heard.”

    “We’ve had a lot of those lately,” Varric quipped, his dry humor cutting through the tension just enough to make her lips twitch. 

    “It will draw attention from the other side,” Solas warned. “Be ready.”

    Cassandra issued sharp orders to the soldiers. “Defensive positions! Prepare yourselves!”

    Ariana’s gaze flicked between the rift and the faces around her—Cassandra, Varric, and the soldiers who still held the line despite their fear. She clenched her jaw, the weight of it all settling in her chest like a stone. How many more lives will this cost? she thought bitterly, flexing her aching hand. She hadn’t chosen this, but the bodies littering the Temple’s ruins were a cruel reminder that choice no longer mattered. If I don’t do this, no one else will.

    Ariana hesitated, glancing at Varric. His calm nod, his steady presence, gave her just enough courage to step forward. The White Wolf doesn’t falter. Taking a deep breath, she raised her hand toward the rift and let the mark’s magic surge once more.

    The rift exploded open with a blinding flash of light, the energy roaring like a storm unleashed. A massive Pride Demon emerged, its roar shaking the shattered walls of the Temple.

    The battle was immediate and relentless. Ariana fought with everything she had, dodging the demon’s crushing blows and striking whenever an opening presented itself. Her daggers gleamed in the eerie light, but they felt inadequate against such a foe.

    “You’ve faced worse, pup!” Varric called, loosing bolt after bolt into the demon’s back. “Don’t let this one make you look bad!”

    “Worry less about me, Varric, and aim better!” Ariana shot back, the banter keeping her grounded amidst the chaos.

    The Pride Demon roared again, swiping its massive arm and sending a group of soldiers sprawling. Ariana gritted her teeth, channeling the mark’s energy directly into the rift. A shockwave rippled through the chamber, staggering the demon.

    “Nice move!” Varric shouted, his crossbow releasing another bolt.

    The Pride Demon roared, its massive fists slamming into the ground with enough force to send cracks spidering out beneath their feet. Ariana darted to the side, narrowly avoiding a blow that would have crushed her outright. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her movements slowing as exhaustion clawed at her limbs. “Could this thing get any bigger?” she muttered, dodging another swing.

    “Bigger? Probably,” Varric called out, loosing another bolt. “But I’m thinking uglier is a stretch.”

    Ariana’s lips twitched, but the fleeting humor did little to steady her. She caught a brief opening, driving her daggers into the demon’s leg. It roared in fury, staggering back. “It’s not enough,” she growled, frustration lacing her voice.

    “It’s weakening!” Cassandra shouted, her shield raised as she blocked a blow. “Keep pushing!”

    With renewed focus, Ariana channeled her remaining strength into the mark, directing its power toward the rift. The demon faltered, its massive form shimmering as the energy pulled at it, unraveling its connection to the mortal plane.

    “Now! Seal the rift!” Cassandra commanded.

    Ariana stepped forward, her legs trembling as she raised her hand. The mark burned hotter than ever, the energy within it wild and untamed. She clenched her teeth against the pain, forcing the magic into the rift. 

    The rift resisted, pulling against her, threatening to tear her apart. Her vision blurred, but she pushed harder, pouring every ounce of strength into the mark. The edges of the rift began to fold in on themselves, shrinking with each agonizing second. Finally, with a deafening pulse of light, the rift closed completely.

    The chamber went silent. Ariana swayed on her feet, her strength spent, before collapsing to the ground. The world dimmed as the pain in her hand ebbed, and then darkness claimed her once more.

  • Chapter 58 – Shadows of the Past

    15 – 18 Guardian 9:41

    The ground shuddered beneath Cullen’s boots as he stood among the chaos, directing the combined forces of Templars and Rangers to hold the line against the encroaching demons. His voice rang out, steady and commanding, even as the unnatural glow of the rift in the distance cast an eerie green pall over the battlefield.

    “Reinforce the left flank! Hold them there!” he barked, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.

    But then Riley’s voice broke through the din, sharp and desperate. “She’s alive! Someone get help!”

    The words struck him like a blow. His head snapped toward the Temple steps just as a figure emerged, stumbling before collapsing onto the cold stone. The fur-lined white cloak, now streaked with ash and blood, was unmistakable.

    Ariana.

    His heart twisted violently, relief and terror clashing in his chest. She was alive—but barely. His legs moved before his mind could catch up, carrying him toward her crumpled form. The glowing green light emanating from her hand made his breath hitch. What is this? What happened to her?

    By the time he reached her, Riley was already kneeling beside Ariana, her hands gripping her shoulders, shaking her gently. “Wolf! Come on, wake up. You hear me? Stay with me!” Riley’s voice cracked, panic seeping through her usual confident tone.

    Cullen dropped to his knees beside them, his gauntlet hovering uncertainly over Ariana’s hand as his gaze swept over her. She looked so small, so fragile—words he would never have associated with her before. The glowing green magic pulsing from her hand sent a chill down his spine, but it was the pallor of her face and the stillness of her body that twisted the knife in his chest.

    “She’s breathing,” Riley muttered, her voice tight. But her eyes darted between Cullen and Ariana’s hand, fear creeping into her expression. “What the hell is this?”

    Cullen didn’t answer immediately. His hand trembled slightly as he reached for Ariana’s left hand, carefully pulling off the glove that covered it. The glow intensified as the glove slid free, the green light illuminating her slender fingers. And there, nestled on her ring finger, was the engagement ring he had given her all those years ago.

    His breath caught. The sight of it—so simple, so familiar—brought a wave of emotion crashing over him. She still wore it. Through everything, through the years they had been apart, she still had it. A lump rose in his throat, and he clenched his jaw against the sudden, overwhelming ache in his chest.

    The ring gleamed faintly in the unnatural light, a testament to promises made long ago. It was more than a symbol; it was a lifeline, tethering him to the memory of who they once were. And who, perhaps, they could still be.

    “She didn’t do this,” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. “She’s not a mage. Someone—something—did this to her.”

    Riley’s head snapped up, her voice fierce despite the tears brimming in her eyes. “Of course she didn’t do this. Whatever happened up there, she was trying to stop it. She always is.”

    Cullen swallowed hard, his mind racing. The explosion, the Divine’s death, the rift—it all felt like a puzzle with missing pieces. He had failed to protect Ariana in Kirkwall, had left her to face the weight of that city’s chaos alone. Now, seeing her like this, broken and battered, that failure cut deeper than any blade ever could.

    “She’s burning up,” Riley said suddenly, her voice taut with urgency as she adjusted Ariana’s cloak in a futile attempt to shield her from the biting cold. Her hands trembled as they hovered near Ariana’s face, brushing away stray strands of hair that clung to her pale, sweat-dampened skin. “We need to move her. Maker, what do we do?”

    Cullen eyes fixed on Ariana’s unnaturally still form. The soft green light emanating from her hand cast flickering shadows across her face, her features drawn and fragile in the eerie glow. His heart ached at the sight, the sharp contrast to the defiant strength he had always admired in her.

    She doesn’t belong here, like this, he thought bitterly, anger and fear warring within him. She was a fighter, his fighter, and yet here she lay, cold and vulnerable, on the edge of slipping away.

    Without a word, Cullen slid his arms beneath her back and legs, lifting her as though she weighed nothing. His armor clinked softly as he rose, the sound barely audible over the pounding of his own heart. “We get her to safety,” he said, his voice low but firm, the words steadying him even as the storm of emotion threatened to break through his composure.

    Riley stayed close, her boots crunching on the frozen ground as she followed his every step. Her hand lingered on Ariana’s shoulder, her lips pressed into a thin line as though willing her strength to flow into her unconscious leader. “She’ll fight through this,” Riley muttered, her voice barely more than a whisper, as if speaking the words aloud would make them true. “She has to.”

    Cullen glanced at her, his golden eyes shadowed with a mixture of pain and resolve. “She will,” he replied, though his voice betrayed the doubt gnawing at the edges of his mind. It sounded more like a prayer than a certainty, a plea to the Maker for something—anything—to keep her tethered to this world.

    His gaze fell back to Ariana’s face. Even now, despite the ash streaking her cheeks and the blood matted in her dark hair, she looked achingly familiar. But it was the faint gleam of silver on her hand that kept drawing his attention. Her ring—their ring—still nestled on her finger. His throat tightened, a pang of something too raw to name cutting through him. After everything, she had kept it.

    A soldier hurried over with Cullen’s horse, and he carefully mounted, Ariana cradled securely in his arms. The warmth of her body, faint and fragile, seeped through his armor, a reminder of how close he had come to losing her.

    Riley swung onto her own horse with practiced ease, her sharp eyes scanning the treacherous path ahead. “You keep her safe, Cullen,” she said, her voice rough, edged with a vulnerability she rarely let show. “Whatever this is… don’t let it take her.”

    He met her gaze, the weight of her words sinking into his soul. “I won’t,” he promised, his tone steely. Yet beneath the resolve, his heart twisted with fear. The unnatural light still pulsed from Ariana’s hand, a chilling reminder of the unknown force now entwined with her fate.

    As they rode down the mountain, the cold wind lashed at them, carrying the scent of ash and blood. Cullen’s arms tightened around Ariana’s unconscious form, his mind a storm of worry and determination.

    I will fight for her this time, he vowed silently, his jaw set with grim resolve. No matter what it takes.

    ~~~

    The heavy atmosphere in Haven pressed down like a storm cloud as Cullen carried Ariana through the gates, her limp body a stark contrast to the flickering green light that pulsed from her hand. The glow had dimmed, but its rhythm was no less unnatural, casting an eerie hue over her pale features. Each step felt heavier, burdened not by her weight but by the crushing fear gnawing at his chest. Around him, soldiers and civilians scrambled to prepare for the unknown threat looming above the mountains—a tear in the sky that seemed to pulse with malevolent intent.

    As they crossed the threshold into Haven, Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine hurried to meet them. Cassandra’s eyes immediately locked onto Ariana, her sharp gaze flicking to Cullen with a mixture of confusion and suspicion.

    “Commander,” Cassandra began, her tone demanding, “did you find the Divine?”

    Cullen shook his head grimly. “There were no survivors at the Temple… save for her.” His voice cracked slightly as he gestured to Ariana. “She’s injured, and something—some magic—is clinging to her hand. She needs a healer immediately.” The words came out more forcefully than intended, his frustration barely contained.

    Before anyone could respond, a calm, unfamiliar voice interrupted. “I may be able to help.”

    All eyes turned toward the speaker, a tall, pale man approaching with deliberate calm. His piercing gaze seemed to cut through the tension with an almost eerie ease.

    “Who are you?” Cassandra demanded, her hand instinctively moving to her sword hilt.

    “I am Solas,” the man replied evenly, his gaze flicking briefly to Ariana before returning to Cassandra. “I have knowledge of what afflicts her and may be able to stabilize it.”

    Cullen’s frown deepened, his grip on Ariana tightening. “And why should we trust you?”

    Solas’s expression remained maddeningly serene. “You have no reason to trust me. But if that mark on her hand remains unchecked, she will die—and possibly take much of Haven with her.”

    A tense silence followed, broken only by the distant murmurs of frightened villagers. Cullen exchanged a wary glance with Cassandra and Leliana before nodding sharply. “Very well. Lead the way.”

    Solas led them to a nearby building, its interior sparse but cleared for use. Cullen gently laid Ariana on the makeshift bed, the green glow casting faint shadows on the bare walls. His eyes lingered on her face, and for a moment, the weight of everything threatened to overwhelm him. She has to pull through, he thought fiercely.

    Cassandra’s expression remained thunderous, distrust radiating off her in waves as Solas knelt beside Ariana and began his work. The elf’s murmured words of power filled the room, the green light on Ariana’s hand flaring slightly with each syllable.

    The door creaked open, and Varric entered, his usual nonchalance replaced by a grim determination. He knelt by Ariana’s side, brushing ash from her hair with a tenderness that belied his gruff exterior. “Pup, what in the Void did you get yourself into this time?” he muttered, his voice low and pained.

    Cassandra’s sharp tone cut through the moment. “Varric, you know her? Did you know what she was planning?”

    Varric’s gaze snapped to Cassandra, his usual humor nowhere to be found. “Watch your tone, Seeker,” he said, standing straighter. “She didn’t plan for this. You think she caused it? Look at her!” He gestured toward Ariana, his voice rising. “Does she look like someone who orchestrated this chaos?”

    “She’s the only survivor,” Cassandra snapped back. “And the Divine is dead. Who else should we hold accountable?”

    Riley, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, her tone biting. “Probably not the person the Divine herself hired to ensure this didn’t happen,” she said coldly.

    Cassandra’s glare faltered for a moment, a flicker of pain or guilt crossing her face before her expression hardened again.

    Cullen stepped between them, his voice calm but resolute. “I don’t believe she’s responsible for the explosion. She’s clearly been affected by whatever happened. Right now, she needs help, not accusations.”

    Cassandra’s eyes narrowed, her frustration mounting. “This isn’t about belief, Commander. The Divine is dead. Someone must answer for this.”

    “And when we find who is responsible, they will,” Cullen replied, his voice steady but firm. “But it wasn’t her.”

    Cassandra crossed her arms, her tone icy. “The White Wolf is a mercenary, nothing more. You’re letting sentiment cloud your judgment.”

    “No,” Cullen snapped, his jaw tightening. “I’m looking at the evidence—or the lack of it. I left the Order to follow what I believed was right, not to condemn the innocent for survival.” His voice carried a weight of conviction that silenced the room.

    Cassandra opened her mouth to respond but was interrupted by Riley stepping forward. “If you try to take her, you’ll have to go through us,” she said, her voice low and dangerous. “The Rangers won’t stand by and let you throw her into a dungeon.”

    Before Cassandra could respond, the door burst open again. “What happened? Where’s Wolf?” Eshara demanded, her eyes wide as she rushed to Ariana’s side. Her gaze snapped to Solas. “Who are you, and what are you doing to her?”

    Solas didn’t look up from his work. “I’m stabilizing the mark on her hand. If you are her healer, tend to her other injuries. Quickly.”

    Eshara hesitated, then nodded, her hands already moving to check the extent of Ariana’s injuries.

    Cullen watched the scene unfold, a wave of relief washing over him despite the tension. Ariana had people who cared deeply for her, people willing to fight for her. Yet it did little to ease the ache in his chest.

    Cassandra’s voice broke through his thoughts, low and cold. “Commander. A word.” Without waiting for a response, she turned and stormed out.

    Cullen took a deep breath, running a hand over his face. He turned to Riley. “Station your Rangers here. She’s never unguarded. No mages or Templars, either. Cassandra could incapacitate both.”

    Riley gave a curt nod. “Done. Three squads, full rotation. No one touches her.”

    “Varric,” Cullen added, his voice softening, “stay with her. Let me know if anything changes.”

    The dwarf nodded, his focus still on Ariana. “I’m not leaving her side, Commander.”

    Cullen straightened, his resolve hardening once more. He wouldn’t let Ariana face this alone. Not again.

    ~~~

    Cullen stood just outside the room where Ariana lay, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. The door was slightly ajar, and the soft murmur of voices inside—Riley’s clipped commands and Eshara’s calm instructions—was faintly audible. His heart ached at the thought of Ariana lying motionless, her strength reduced to this fragile stillness. He had promised to protect her, and yet here they were.

    He exhaled sharply and turned to leave, intending to meet Cassandra. Before he had taken more than a step, Leliana’s voice, soft and deliberate, came from the shadows.

    “Commander.”

    Cullen stopped, his shoulders tensing as she stepped forward, her expression unreadable in the dim light of the corridor. “Leliana,” he greeted, his tone carefully neutral.

    “You’re on your way to speak with Cassandra,” she said, more a statement than a question.

    “I am,” he replied curtly. “Is there something you need?”

    Leliana’s piercing gaze flicked briefly to the door behind him. “Not from you, but perhaps something you need to hear.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed, but before he could respond, she continued. “Are you certain everything is alright?”

    His jaw tightened, and he gestured toward the sky visible through a cracked window, its green glow casting an eerie pall over Haven. “Nothing is as it should be, Leliana. That thing is growing. The Temple is destroyed. The Divine is dead. Of course, everything is not alright.”

    Leliana tilted her head slightly, her voice calm but probing. “And yet, amidst all this, you seem… certain.”

    Cullen’s eyes narrowed. “If you have a point, make it.”

    “The White Wolf,” Leliana said simply. “You seem convinced of her innocence. What makes you so certain she is not responsible for the explosion at the Conclave?”

    Cullen’s heart clenched, but he forced his expression to remain stoic. “Her reputation precedes her. I’ve followed her work for years. This… chaos isn’t her style. She believes in protecting those who can’t protect themselves.”

    Leliana arched a delicate brow. “Her work? Or her?”

    Cullen stiffened. “What exactly are you implying?”

    “I imply nothing,” Leliana said smoothly. “I am merely observing that you seem… personally invested in her safety.”

    “She’s not a criminal,” Cullen said, his voice low but firm. “She has risked her life to save others countless times. To accuse her without proof—”

    “Is not something you would allow,” Leliana finished, her lips curving into a faint, knowing smile. “Interesting.”

    He exhaled sharply, his control slipping. “What happened at the Temple was not her doing. I will see to it that she is protected, Leliana—no matter what.”

    Leliana studied him for a moment, her sharp gaze cutting through his defenses. “You care for her,” she said softly, the statement more revelation than accusation.

    Cullen’s breath hitched, but he didn’t deny it. “She—” His voice faltered before he forced himself to continue. “She’s been through enough. I won’t let her suffer for something she didn’t do.”

    Leliana’s smile deepened, but her tone remained gentle. “For what it’s worth, I do not believe the White Wolf is responsible. She was a victim of its chaos, just as we all are. I knew Justinia well and I trust her judgment.” She stepped closer, her voice dropping slightly. “Your secret is safe, Commander.”

    Cullen blinked, his thoughts racing as he realized just how much he had revealed. His mind replayed the exchange, his chest tightening. Leliana knew. Of course, she knew.

    Before he could respond, Leliana turned and began to walk away. “The Seeker may demand answers,” she said over her shoulder, her voice carrying a note of warning. “But do not let her doubt shake you, Commander. Your convictions are what will see us through this.”

    As her footsteps faded, Cullen remained rooted in place, his hand unconsciously brushing the hilt of his sword. His gaze drifted back to the door, his mind a storm of conflicting emotions. Ariana lay beyond that threshold, her fate uncertain, but his resolve crystallized in that moment. He would protect her. He had to.

    Maker, let her survive this. Let her wake. Give us a chance to mend what was broken.

    He turned sharply, heading toward his meeting with Cassandra, the weight of his promise settling heavily on his shoulders. But for the first time in years, his steps felt purposeful—not dictated by orders, but by the strength of his own will.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s eyes snapped open, her breath hitching as an oppressive silence enveloped her. The room swam before her, its edges bleeding into shadow. A faint green light pulsed in her peripheral vision, and the walls seemed to ripple, shifting between the familiar stone of Haven and the jagged, dreamlike spires of the Fade.

    Her heart thundered in her chest as fragmented memories surged forward—flashes of the Conclave, the Divine’s desperate cry, and that searing, blinding light. She sat up abruptly, her fingers clutching at the edge of the cot beneath her. The world wavered, and for a moment, the shadows around her coalesced into monstrous shapes, their whispering voices clawing at her sanity.

    “Wolf,” a voice called softly, steady and familiar. Eshara.

    Ariana turned toward the sound, her vision still hazy. She barely registered the healer’s presence, her hands moving to the glowing mark on her left hand. The sight of it sent a jolt of terror through her.

    “She’s waking up,” Solas murmured, his voice calm but tinged with concern. He stepped closer, his pale eyes fixed on her. “Lady Trevelyan, you are safe, but you must—”

    “Safe?” Ariana hissed, her voice low and strained. “Where is this? What…what happened?” Her eyes darted around the room, catching fleeting glimpses of shadowy figures that faded when she tried to focus.

    “You’re in Haven,” Varric said, stepping forward with his usual deliberate calm, though his expression betrayed his worry. “We found you after the explosion. You’ve been out for hours.”

    Ariana shook her head, her breathing quickening. “No,” she muttered, her voice trembling. “This isn’t real. I saw—” Her words faltered as the flickering shapes at the edges of her vision grew darker, more solid.

    Before anyone could stop her, Ariana swung her legs over the side of the bed, her movements sharp and frantic. She staggered to her feet, swaying slightly as the floor seemed to ripple beneath her. “I need to—” she paused, clutching the edge of a nearby table to steady herself, her breaths coming in short, panicked bursts. “I need to find—”

    “Wolf, listen to me,” Eshara said urgently, taking a cautious step forward. “You’re hurt, but we can help you. Please, sit back down. You need rest.”

    Ariana’s gaze snapped to Eshara, her body tensing as though preparing for a fight. “Stay back,” she warned, her voice sharp and unsteady. “Don’t come near me!”

    Solas frowned but remained still, his tone soothing. “You are caught between the Fade and the waking world. Your confusion is understandable, but you must ground yourself. Focus on the here and now.”

    “I can’t!” Ariana’s voice cracked, her vision blurring as reality slipped further from her grasp. The room seemed to twist and ripple, the faces of those around her distorting like reflections in a broken mirror.

    Varric took a cautious step forward, his hands raised in a placating gesture. “Pup, it’s me. It’s Varric. You know me.”

    Ariana’s breathing grew ragged, her fingers curling into fists. “You’re not real,” she whispered, her voice choked with fear. “None of this is real.”

    The door opened suddenly, and Cullen stepped inside, his expression grim as the chaotic scene unfolded before him. His gaze locked on Ariana, her stance defensive, her eyes wide and unfocused. He recognized the look immediately—the haunted, distant gaze of someone caught in the grip of a nightmare they couldn’t escape.

    “Ariana,” he said firmly, his voice cutting through the commotion.

    Her head snapped toward him, her breath catching. “Cullen?” she whispered, her voice breaking. She took a hesitant step forward, her eyes brimming with tears. “You’re here?”

    “I’m here,” he said softly, his voice steady but filled with urgency. He moved closer, his hands raised to show he wasn’t a threat. “But you need to sit down. You’re hurt. Please, let them help you.”

    Her eyes searched his face, her expression crumbling. “You’re… dead,” she choked out, her voice raw with anguish. “I failed you. I failed everyone.”

    Cullen’s heart clenched, but he kept his tone calm, soothing. “No, Ariana. I’m alive, and so are you. But you’re dying, and if you don’t let them help, you won’t make it.”

    Her knees wobbled, but she stayed upright, shaking her head. “What’s the point if I’ve lost you?”

    Cullen closed the distance between them, taking her trembling left hand in his. His fingers wrapped firmly over hers, covering both the mark and the ring she still wore. The sight of it sent a fresh wave of emotion through him, but he pushed it aside. “You haven’t lost me,” he said, his voice steady and resolute. “I’m right here. And I’m not going anywhere. But I need you to stay with me, Ariana. Promise me you’ll fight. Promise me you’ll stay alive.”

    Her gaze finally steadied on him, the panic in her eyes giving way to exhaustion and a flicker of understanding. “Cullen…” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    “Promise me,” he urged, his grip tightening just slightly.

    Ariana’s legs gave out as her body surrendered to the strain. Cullen caught her easily, lowering her gently back onto the bed. “I’m here,” he murmured, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “I won’t leave you.”

    Her eyes fluttered closed, her breathing uneven but steadying as she slipped back into unconsciousness. Cullen remained by her side, his hand still resting over hers, his jaw tight with determination.

    “Hold on, Ariana,” he whispered. “Just hold on.”

    ~~~

    It took days for Solas to stabilize the mark on Ariana’s hand. Each pulse of its strange magic seemed to expand and contract with the tear in the sky, tethered to the growing rift like a heartbeat. Though her condition was fragile, Cassandra repeatedly demanded she be transferred to a cell, insisting Ariana was a threat. Riley and her Rangers, however, stood firm, guarding her room and refusing access to anyone who didn’t have explicit permission from Cullen, Varric, or Riley herself.

    The tension between Haven’s factions simmered, but for Cullen, the greater weight was Ariana’s precarious state. She had woken only the one time, confused and frightened. Each day her survival seemed less certain.

    Cullen and Riley stood in the War Room, pouring over reports. Their efforts to hold the line against the demons were relentless, with Rangers and soldiers working together to plug gaps in their defenses. Despite the steady onslaught, Cullen admired how Riley commanded the Rangers with a sharpness that reminded him of Ariana. The thought unsettled him—another reminder of her absence.

    A sharp knock interrupted their conversation.

    “Lieutenant Riley?” Elliot appeared at the door, his face hesitant. “She’s here. Asking for Wolf. I didn’t know what to say.”

    Riley’s brow furrowed in confusion before realization dawned. “Isabel,” she whispered to herself. She straightened, her voice firm. “It’s alright, Elliot. I’ll take it from here. Where is she?”

    “Outside the Chantry,” Elliot replied.

    Cullen looked between them, his curiosity evident. “‘She’? Who is ‘she’?”

    Riley sighed, glancing at Cullen before nodding. “You should come with me. You need to meet with her.”

    Together, they stepped outside into the brisk mountain air. Cullen’s eyes quickly found Isabel standing near the Chantry doors, her face lined with worry.

    “You’re here.” Riley greeted, walking toward her. “Good. We need you.”

    Isabel’s eyes searched Riley’s face, her voice trembling. “Where is she, Riley? Is she…?” She couldn’t finish, the weight of the unspoken question clear.

    Before Riley could answer, Cullen stepped into view. Isabel’s gaze shifted to him, her expression softening into relief. “Cullen,” she breathed, a faint smile breaking through her concern.

    “Isabel,” Cullen said, his voice quiet with surprise. He crossed the distance quickly, and she pulled him into a warm embrace.

    “My dear boy,” she said, her tone affectionate but strained. “What are you doing here?”

    Cullen let out a small laugh, though it carried no humor. “I could give the Order no more,” he said simply. “Seeker Pentaghast recruited me to oversee the military operations here.”

    Before Isabel could respond, a small voice called out. “Cullen?”

    Cullen turned, his eyes widening as Emma darted toward him. Dropping to his knees, he caught her in a tight embrace. The girl clung to him fiercely, her voice muffled against his shoulder. “I missed you.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened as he held her. “I missed you too,” he said softly, his voice thick with emotion.

    Isabel watched, her expression both tender and clouded with worry. “She missed you,” she said gently. “More than you know.”

    Emma pulled back just enough to look at him, her eyes filled with unshed tears. “Ari said you were too busy to come read stories with me anymore,” she said, her voice trembling. “Did I do something wrong?”

    “No, Emma,” Cullen said, his heart breaking at her words. “You didn’t do anything wrong. I… Kirkwall wasn’t a good place for you. Ari was trying to keep you safe.”

    Emma sniffled, her small face twisting with doubt. “She always cried when I asked about you,” she whispered. “Didn’t she want to visit you?”

    Cullen closed his eyes, guilt washing over him. She always cried when I asked. The weight of his failures pressed harder. “Emma, I promise you—it wasn’t your fault. Or Ari’s. I missed you both more than I can say.”

    Emma studied him for a moment, then gave a small nod. “Can you read me a story tonight?” she asked, her voice hopeful.

    “I will,” he promised, his smile faint but earnest. “And maybe Ari will feel better if you read to her too,” she added innocently.

    Cullen’s throat tightened, and he could only nod, unable to find the words.

    “Go with Elliot, Emma,” Isabel said gently. “Get something to eat.”

    As Emma skipped off, Cullen’s shoulders sagged. “I didn’t realize how much my absence hurt her,” he said quietly.

    Isabel’s gaze was steady, her voice soft but firm. “She’s a child, Cullen. She feels deeply, but she also forgives deeply. You’ll make it right. And Ariana?” She hesitated. “She forgave you long ago. Truly, she never blamed you.”

    The words stung more than they soothed. Cullen nodded, though the guilt only deepened. I failed them both.

    “Cullen…” Isabel’s voice broke through his thoughts, sharper now. “Where is Ariana? Is she alive?”

    Cullen’s face fell, his earlier warmth replaced with a heavy grief. “She’s alive. Barely,” he said, his voice quiet. “The mark—something magical—nearly killed her. Solas is stabilizing it, but Cassandra…” He hesitated. “The Seeker wants her arrested.”

    “What?” Isabel’s voice rose, her disbelief turning to fury. “After everything she’s done—what you’ve done for this cause—she wants to chain her?”

    “I’m doing everything I can to protect her,” Cullen said firmly. “The Rangers are guarding her room, and I’ve given orders to ensure no one touches her. But if Cassandra pushes further…” He trailed off, unable to finish the thought. “I’ll stand between her and anyone who tries to harm her.”

    Isabel studied him for a long moment, her expression softening. “You always were a good man, Cullen,” she said with a faint smile. “Now, take me to her.”

    Cullen nodded and led Isabel toward Ariana’s room, his heart heavy but resolute.

  • Chapter 57 – The Divine Conclave

    15 Guardian 9:41

    The War Room was silent except for the faint scrape of Cullen’s boots against the stone floor as he made his way to the table in the center of the chamber. The flickering torches cast long shadows, their light playing over the carved stone reliefs that lined the walls. Cullen stood at attention, his hands clasped behind his back, waiting for Divine Justinia to speak.

    She was seated at the head of the table, her serene expression betraying little of the tension that surely gripped her on the morning of the Conclave. Her hands rested lightly on the arms of her chair, her gaze steady as she regarded him.

    “Commander,” she began, her voice calm but purposeful, “is everything prepared for today?”

    “Yes, Your Holiness,” Cullen replied, his tone firm. “The Conclave grounds are secure, and our patrols have reported no unusual activity. Everything is proceeding as planned.”

    Justinia inclined her head slightly, her eyes never leaving his. “Good. The safety of all who attend today depends on your diligence, Commander. I have no doubt you will rise to the occasion.”

    “Of course,” Cullen replied, though he could sense there was more she wished to say. He stood his ground, waiting for her to continue.

    “You know,” she said after a pause, “Lady Trevelyan spoke highly of you. She seemed certain of your capabilities, and your character.”

    The mention of Ariana’s name sent a jolt through him, though his face betrayed nothing. “Lady Trevelyan?”

    The Divine’s gaze sharpened, as though weighing his reaction. “She assured me that there was nothing you could have done to prevent what transpired in Kirkwall. Your assessment of the situation, she said, was correct.”

    Cullen’s throat tightened, his mind racing through memories of those dark days. He had spent years questioning his decisions, wondering if he could have done more. Hearing that Ariana had defended him, even now, was both a salve and a fresh wound.

    “Tell me, Commander. Did you truly believe the Order would not support you if you had relieved Knight-Commander Meredith of her command?” Justinia’s tone was measured and calm, but inquisitive.

    Cullen froze at the question. Is that what Ariana had told her? He had always just told Ariana that it was complicated, he never confided in her that he didn’t believe the Order would support him in that decision. Though it was true, it was a large part of the reason he hadn’t done it. If he had and he was right, he would have lost his position, or worse, been removed from the Order. How did she know? *You figured it out, Ari. As you always do.*

    “I did Your Holiness. I did not believe either the Order or the Chantry would stand behind my decision,” he said quietly, more to himself than to the Divine.

    “Then, I am truly sorry, Commander,” Justinia replied, her tone gentle but pointed. “It would seem Lady Trevelyan is right to be upset with me.”

    The statement caught Cullen by surprise “Upset with you?”

    Justinia smiled softly “Yes. She certainly expressed her disappointment with mine and the Orders inaction,” Justinia paused, as if choosing her words “Lady Trevelyan is nothing if not… steadfast in her beliefs.”

    Cullen chuckled softly. He knew Ariana well enough to know that she wouldn’t hold back regardless of who she was speaking to. “That she is,” he replied with an amused tone. Somehow imagining Ariana lecturing the Divine seemed fitting. *Maker’s breath, Ari…*

    The Divine’s next question was as casual as a breeze, yet it hit with the force of a hammer. “You are engaged to her, are you not, Commander?”

    Cullen’s breath caught, the unexpected question sending a shock through him. His thoughts reeled—memories of their engagement, the ring, the promises made under the weight of their shared struggles.

    “That… was a long time ago,” he said finally, his voice strained, as though the words themselves were a confession.

    Justinia tilted her head slightly, her calm gaze piercing. “Are you certain of that?” she asked softly, the simplicity of her question unsettling.

    The doubt struck him like a blade, cutting through years of distance and silence. His mind raced back to their last moments together in Kirkwall—the way her lips had lingered against his in their final kiss, the whispered promises of a future they had never reached. He hadn’t removed the ring; neither had she. And neither had they ever spoken the words to end what they had started. *Goodbye, Cullen* No. She had ended it.

    “How… how is that relevant?” he asked at last, though his voice carried less certainty than he intended.

    Justinia’s faint smile deepened, though her tone remained as calm as ever. “Because your betrothed will need you in the days to come,” she said, her words deliberate and heavy with meaning.

    For a moment, Cullen couldn’t find his voice, his thoughts tangling in the weight of realization. This was the first time anyone had ever referred to Ariana as his betrothed. In Kirkwall, such formalities hadn’t mattered. They hadn’t needed words for what they shared. Hearing it now, spoken so plainly, left him momentarily frozen. The formality of the title unsettling in its intimacy.

    Cullen stared at her, the implications of her statement sinking in. “What are you saying, Your Holiness?” he asked, his voice laced with urgency.

    But Justinia rose from her seat, her expression unreadable as she smoothed her robes. “I should be on my way,” she said simply, moving toward the door. “Thank you, Commander, for your dedication. Maker guide your path.”

    With that, she left the War Room, leaving Cullen standing alone amidst the flickering torchlight, his thoughts a storm of confusion, longing, and a growing sense of unease.

    ~~~

    The crisp morning air carried a biting chill, but Cullen barely noticed. He stood outside the Chantry, hands clasped tightly behind his back, his focus distant. His thoughts spiraled back to the Divine’s words in the War Room.

    “Your betrothed will need you in the days to come.”

    The phrase lingered, stirring questions he couldn’t shake. Ariana was here—he was sure of it now. But why? And what danger had Justinia brought her into? The Divine’s cryptic words felt deliberate, her game unsettling in its precision.

    The steady rhythm of footsteps broke his reverie, drawing his gaze to the Divine as she stepped forward, her aides trailing behind. Cullen’s eyes narrowed, his focus sharpening. What game are you playing, Your Holiness?

    Movement at the edge of the square caught his attention. A figure, cloaked in white fur, emerged from the shadows, their hood low against the morning light. Cullen’s breath caught as recognition struck him like a blow. Ariana. She moved with purpose, her posture confident yet guarded. As she approached, the Divine turned to meet her, and to Cullen’s astonishment, Ariana offered her arm. The Divine accepted it without hesitation, the ease between them unmistakable.

    “Is that…” Cassandra’s voice broke the quiet, her words laced with disbelief.

    “The White Wolf,” Leliana confirmed, her calm tone betraying a hint of confusion.

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, his pulse quickening.

    “Why is he with the Divine? This was supposed to be secure, Leliana!” Cassandra barked, her worry evident in the sharpness of her tone.

    “I don’t know,” Leliana replied, her eyes narrowing as she studied the scene. “But it seems the Divine was expecting him.”

    “Her,” Cullen corrected, his voice low but firm.

    “What?” Cassandra and Leliana turned to him, their expressions a mix of confusion and curiosity.

    “Expecting her,” Cullen repeated, his tone clipped, his gaze fixed on Ariana as she led the Divine toward the Temple.

    Leliana’s sharp eyes searched his face, her suspicion immediate. “How do you know it’s a woman?”

    Cullen’s lips pressed into a thin line, but his answer was resolute. “Because I know her,” he said simply, his voice heavy with meaning.

    Cassandra’s brow furrowed. “You know the White Wolf?”

    “I do,” Cullen muttered, his mind already racing through what this meant.

    Leliana’s sharp mind was clearly piecing things together, her gaze flicking between Cullen and the cloaked figure. “Commander,” she said quietly, “what aren’t you telling us?”

    But Cullen had no intention of answering—not now. His focus remained on Ariana, the weight of the Divine’s words pressing heavily against him. Your betrothed will need you.

    As Ariana walked out of Have with the Divine, Cullen’s chest tightened. This wasn’t just about the Conclave. Whatever game Justinia was playing, Ariana was now at its center.

    Without a word, Cullen turned and strode back toward the Chantry, his thoughts a chaotic storm of relief, frustration, and determination. He had spent years searching for her, only to find her thrust into danger again. But not this time. This time, he would find her before it was too late.

    ~~~

    The rhythmic crunch of boots against the frosted dirt road filled the air, a steady cadence that mirrored the weight of Ariana’s thoughts. She walked alongside Divine Justinia, the stark white fur of her cloak catching the occasional gust of cold mountain wind. Ahead, the towering spires of the Temple of Sacred Ashes loomed, their jagged silhouettes framed by the gray morning sky.

    The Divine’s voice broke the quiet, calm yet deliberate. “That was quite the entrance, White Wolf.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, though it lacked her usual spark. “Subtlety has its uses, but it doesn’t turn heads. You wanted everyone to know I’m here with you. Now they do.”

    “Yes, they do.” The Divine’s faint smile held a trace of approval. “And I thank you for it. I know what I’ve asked of you is not easy.”

    Ariana glanced at her, her hazel-green eyes narrowing slightly. “If there’s a chance for peace, someone has to take the risk,” she replied, her tone firm but tinged with skepticism. “The Rangers believe this might be it. That’s why nearly all of them volunteered.”

    “They volunteered because of you,” Justinia corrected gently, her steps unhurried but purposeful. “They believe in your vision, in your resolve. You give them something to hold onto, Lady Trevelyan.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her breath visible in the frigid air. “Let’s hope I didn’t just lead them into the Maker’s graveyard,” she muttered.

    The Divine’s gaze softened, but her voice remained steady. “You carry much on your shoulders, child. But do not mistake caution for doubt. Your strength inspires more than you realize.”

    Ariana hesitated, her steps faltering slightly before she turned her gaze back to the path ahead. “Why me?” she asked abruptly, her voice low but clear. “Why did you choose me for this? You could have called on anyone—mages, Templars, nobles with more influence.”

    Justinia’s expression shifted, a quiet contemplation passing over her features. “Because, Ariana, you are none of those things, and yet you are all of them in spirit. You are not a rebel seeking to tear down for the sake of chaos. Nor are you shackled by rigid beliefs or blind allegiance to tradition.” She paused, her tone growing more resolute. “You believe in doing what is right, even when it costs you dearly. And in the days to come, I will need someone who can see past what is to what could be.”

    Ariana exhaled sharply, her breath fogging in the cold air. “You’re placing a lot of faith in someone who’s broken every rule to get here.”

    “Perhaps,” Justinia replied, her lips curving into a small, knowing smile. “But I would rather place my faith in someone who questions the rules than in someone who blindly enforces them.”

    The weight of her words settled over Ariana, though she refused to let it show. Instead, she kept her eyes on the Temple ahead, its distant spires growing larger with every step. “I’ll stand by your side,” she said at last, her voice steady. “But don’t ask me to trust the Conclave. Too many people here stand to gain from seeing it fail.”

    The Divine nodded solemnly. “That is why I need you. To guard against those who would see hope extinguished.”

    They walked in silence for a time, the Temple drawing ever closer. The wind picked up, tugging at Ariana’s cloak and carrying the faint murmur of voices from the gathered crowd ahead. She could feel the weight of what lay ahead pressing down on her, the enormity of the moment threatening to crack her composure.

    As the first banners of the Conclave came into view, Justinia spoke again, her voice softer now, almost a whisper. “Whatever happens today, know this, child—you are here because you are exactly who you were meant to be. And that is enough.”

    Ariana swallowed hard, her gaze fixed on the Temple’s towering gates. Her voice, when she finally spoke, was barely audible over the wind. “Let’s hope the rest of Thedas sees it that way.”

    The Divine offered no reply, only a steady presence at her side as they continued their approach. Together, they walked toward the precipice of history, each step drawing them closer to the uncertain future waiting beyond the Temple’s stone walls.

    ~~~

    Cullen paced the War Room, the cold, gray light of the torches casting jagged shadows on the stone reliefs. His thoughts churned, a tempest of emotions he struggled to tame. Relief warred with frustration, joy clashed with anger. She’s here. She’s alive. But why? Why did the Divine bring her to this Maker-forsaken place?

    He gritted his teeth, his mind replaying Justinia’s cryptic words. “Your betrothed will need you in the days to come.” What did she mean? Ariana was here, thrust into the most dangerous moment Thedas had seen in years. His hands clenched at the memory of her walking beside the Divine, her familiar cloak like a beacon that made his heart ache with longing—and fear.

    His pacing stopped abruptly as realization struck. Varric. If anyone knew why Ariana was here, it would be him. Cullen left the War Room without a word, his boots echoing through the stone halls. He passed Leliana and Cassandra near the entrance; their curious glances barely registered as he stalked past, heading for the campfires outside.

    He found Varric by a small fire, his crossbow resting beside him. The dwarf looked up, his expression shifting from casual amusement to wary curiosity. Cullen’s stormy demeanor betrayed his tightly wound emotions.

    “Morning, Commander,” Varric greeted, his tone light but tinged with caution. “Here to share a drink, or just your usual dose of righteous indignation?”

    “I’m not in the mood for games, Varric,” Cullen snapped, his voice low and sharp. “Why didn’t you tell me she would be here?”

    Varric raised an eyebrow, leaning back slightly. “She? You’re going to have to be more specific. I’ve met a lot of ‘shes.’”

    “Ariana,” Cullen said, the name carrying both a weight and a tremor he couldn’t quite suppress.

    Varric sighed, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “Ah. That she.”

    “Yes, that she,” Cullen said, his frustration bubbling over. “Why is she here? After everything she’s been through—everything we’ve been through—why bring her into this mess?”

    Varric studied him for a moment, his usual humor fading. “Why don’t you sit down, Commander? You’re looking like you’re ready to chew through stone.”

    Cullen ignored the invitation, his fists clenching at his sides. “Answer me, Varric. Why did she agree to this?”

    The dwarf let out a long breath, his gaze shifting to the fire. “Because Ariana doesn’t do anything halfway,” he said quietly. “You know that as well as I do. When the Divine asks her to stand for peace, she’ll throw herself into it headfirst, no matter the danger.”

    Cullen’s jaw tightened, the truth of Varric’s words cutting deep. “She’s putting herself at risk for a cause that might not even succeed. Does she have any idea what she’s walking into?”

    “She knows,” Varric said, his tone firm. “Better than anyone. She’s not here because she’s blind to the risks—she’s here because she knows someone has to take them.”

    “And you?” Cullen pressed. “You knew she was involved in this. Why didn’t you stop her?”

    Varric’s smirk returned, though it was tinged with sadness. “Stop her? Commander, you can’t stop Ariana Trevelyan from doing what she believes is right. The best you can do is stand beside her and try to keep her from getting herself killed.”

    Cullen looked away, the weight of Varric’s words settling heavily on him. “She’s carrying too much,” he said quietly. “I can see it. She’s trying to bear the weight of all this alone.”

    “She always does,” Varric said softly. “But she’s got people who care about her. People who’ll fight to keep her standing.”

    Cullen’s gaze returned to Varric, his expression hardening with resolve. “I won’t let her face this alone. Not again.”

    Varric nodded, a faint smile tugging at his lips. “Good. Because Maker knows, she’s too stubborn to ask for help.”

    Cullen nodded as he turned to leave, but stopped as another question formed in his mind. One he wasn’t sure how to voice. “Varric…” Cullen cleared his throat, his mind struggling to find the words “I… Does she… What–“

    “Oh for the love of… Of course she’s still in love with you” Varric interrupted “Maker knows that girl doesn’t know how not to be.”

    Cullen smiled softly, thankful for the dwarf’s understanding “Thank you, Varric.”

    A heavy silence settled between them, broken only by the crackling of the fire. Cullen’s mind was already racing, strategizing, planning. Whatever it takes, he thought. I’ll keep her safe.

    “She’ll need you,” Varric said after a moment, his voice low but certain. “More than she knows.”

    Cullen nodded, his jaw set. “And I’ll be there. No matter what.”

    ~~~

    The chill of the mountain air seeped into Cullen’s skin as he stood in the War Room alongside Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine. Their discussion about Conclave strategy was interrupted by the sudden arrival of a scout, his urgency unmistakable.

    “Commander!” the scout exclaimed, out of breath. “Scouts are reporting a large mounted force approaching Haven from the eastern pass.”

    The room fell silent, confusion rippling through the group before Cassandra’s voice cut through like steel. “Are they hostile?”

    “No, Seeker,” the scout replied quickly, though uncertainty laced his tone. “At least… they don’t appear to be.”

    Cullen’s brow furrowed deeply. “Are they Templars?”

    The scout shook his head. “No, sir. Not from what we can tell.”

    Cullen’s frustration mounted. “So what do we know? Anything beyond ‘mounted force’?”

    “Are they flying a banner?” Josephine interjected, her voice calm but focused.

    Before the scout could respond, another burst into the room, his face flushed from exertion. “Commander! A small squad has broken off from the main group and is advancing toward Haven—ten riders at most.”

    Cassandra immediately stepped away from the table, her stride decisive. “Then we go see for ourselves. If this is a threat, we will face it head-on.”

    Cullen nodded, already heading for the door. “Agreed. They may be delivering a message or testing our defenses. Either way, we’ll get answers.”

    Leliana exchanged a glance with Josephine, her calm demeanor concealing a flicker of concern. “I’ll join you. If this is a diplomatic matter, we must tread carefully.”

    Josephine hesitated but eventually followed. “It would be wise to offer the appropriate reception, should it be needed.”

    The group emerged into the crisp morning air, the tension palpable among the soldiers stationed at the gates. Scouts and sentries stood at attention, their eyes fixed on the approaching riders. The sound of hooves echoed against the mountain pass, growing louder with each moment. The lead rider, cloaked in black, moved with deliberate precision, her posture radiating authority.

    Cullen’s gaze narrowed. “Are they armed?”

    “Yes, Commander,” a sentry confirmed. “But they’re not attacking. They’re slowing as they approach.”

    “Good,” Cullen muttered, his hand instinctively brushing the hilt of his sword. “Let’s keep it that way.”

    The riders came into full view, their disciplined formation unmistakable. Cassandra’s sharp eyes assessed them. “This is no ordinary group. They’re trained—highly trained.”

    As the squad reached the gates, the lead rider dismounted, her black cloak sweeping behind her. Pulling back her hood, Riley stepped forward, her sharp gaze scanning the group with calculated precision.

    “Who’s in charge here?” she called, her tone firm and unyielding.

    Cullen stepped forward, recognition flickering in his eyes. “Riley,” he said evenly, though surprise tinged his voice. “What are you doing here?”

    Riley arched a brow, her expression cool but faintly amused. “Well, you’re not dead. That’s good. You’re also not missing. Also good. She won’t kill me now.”

    Cullen’s confusion deepened. “Who won’t kill you?”

    “She wanted to go looking for you,” Riley said, shrugging. “When I finally told her that the Kirkwall Circle had fallen and you were missing, she wasn’t exactly thrilled with me.”

    Cullen’s chest tightened. “You kept it from her?”

    “For months,” Riley admitted with a faint grimace. “Turned out to be a bad idea.”

    Before Cullen could press further, Cassandra interjected, her tone sharp. “Who are you, and why are you here?”

    Riley’s sharp gaze flicked to Cassandra, her tone measured but firm. “Riley, First Lieutenant of the Silver Rangers. We’re here at the Divine’s request to act as a peacekeeping force for the Conclave. Fifty Rangers, including the White Wolf, are already stationed at the Temple. The rest of our force is moving into position.”

    Cassandra’s brows shot up. “That’s why the White Wolf was with her?” she asked, incredulous.

    Leliana stepped forward, her tone calm but probing. “Do you have proof of this?”

    Wordlessly, Riley retrieved a sealed letter from her saddlebag and handed it over. “Directly from the Divine herself.”

    Leliana broke the seal and scanned the contents, nodding slowly. “It’s true. The Divine believed additional measures were necessary. The Rangers are here as a neutral force to deter violence.”

    Cassandra frowned deeply. “Why weren’t we informed?”

    Riley’s expression didn’t waver. “I’m not privy to those answers, Seeker. Our job is to ensure this Conclave doesn’t end in bloodshed. Nothing more.”

    “How many of you are there?” Cullen asked, his voice steadier now, though his thoughts churned.

    “Two hundred fifty,” Riley replied. “Fifty are already at the Temple, and the rest are en route.”

    Josephine offered a diplomatic smile. “This is precisely the support we needed. We should be grateful for their assistance.”

    Riley smirked faintly, turning her attention back to Cullen. And motioning for him to take a few steps away from the group. She stepped closer, her voice lowering so only he could hear. “You should know, your letter didn’t reach her until a couple of weeks ago. She… didn’t know you were looking for her. We kept that from her as well.”

    “What? Why?” Cullen asked curtly

    “We received the letter around the same time that we heard of Kirkwall falling.” Riley began, seeming almost ashamed “We couldn’t confirm if you were alive or dead, we just knew you were missing. We thought it best to not tell her any of it until we knew more. She would have left everything to go looking for you and we didn’t know what she would find.”

    Cullen stiffened at her words, his emotions swirling. It’s not that she didn’t want him to see him. It was that she didn’t know he was looking for her. Had she believed he didn’t want her? And now she believed he was dead. Now he was certain he needed to see her. Now more than ever.

    “I’m sorry, Cullen.” Riley said as her gaze shifted down. “We believed we were doing what was best for her. I don’t know what your feelings are now, but know this: When we finally told her, when she read your letter? Maker, Cullen, I thought nothing could scare me more than Ariana on a mission. Turns out I was wrong. Ariana searching for you? That’s terrifying.”

    Riley stepped back, addressing her Rangers with sharp authority. “Let’s move,” she ordered, mounting her horse. The squad rode off toward the eastern pass, their discipline a clear mark of the Rangers’ efficiency.

    His thoughts churned as he watched Riley address her Rangers, her commands sharp and unwavering. She thought I wasn’t looking for her. She thought I didn’t care. His fists clenched as he exhaled slowly, steadying the storm within him. It wasn’t just about finding Ariana now—it was about mending what had been broken by silence and distance. And if she thinks I’ll stand by while she risks her life, she’s wrong.

    His jaw tightened as Riley mounted her horse, her squad moving out with the disciplined precision of the Rangers. Cullen’s hands clenched at his sides, his thoughts a swirling tempest. He couldn’t simply wait. Not anymore. Every moment she was out there, walking into the jaws of danger, felt like a betrayal of the promises he had made her long ago. No more waiting. He turned abruptly, already formulating a plan.

    ~~~

    The rhythmic sound of boots against the dirt path was steady, almost soothing, if not for the tension hanging thick in the air. The trees lining the trail whispered with the rustle of the wind, their bare branches clawing at the sky like silent witnesses to what lay ahead. The silence of the mountain temple was broken only by the faint rustle of cloaks and the occasional distant murmur of the wind. The Rangers had already begun stationing themselves around the Temple, their presence visible but non-threatening—a delicate balance of readiness and restraint.

    As the first of the mages and Templars began to arrive, Ariana moved through the crowd, her eyes sharp, her demeanor calm but commanding. The tension between the two factions was palpable. They avoided each other, but the wary glances exchanged across the courtyard were unmistakable.

    This is fragile, Ariana thought. It won’t take much to break it.

    The Divine watched the proceedings from the steps of the Temple, her expression serene as always. Ariana stayed close, moving with purpose as she assessed each station and confirmed every detail of their security. Finally, she turned to the Divine.

    “Wait here while we conduct another sweep of the grounds,” Ariana said softly, her voice carrying a rare reverence. “I’ll station two Rangers outside. If you need anything, they’ll be here. No one enters without your explicit permission.”

    The Divine inclined her head, offering a warm smile. “Thank you, Lady Trevelyan. I knew the world could count on you.”

    Ariana hesitated, shifting uncomfortably under the weight of those words. “Let’s not talk about me, the world, or being the last hope for peace. This is already… a lot. I’m no great hero. I’m just doing what needs to be done.”

    The Divine chuckled softly, her serene smile unwavering. “You may not see yourself as a hero, child, but others do. Perhaps that is enough.”

    Ariana gave a weak smile before stepping back and closing the door. She nodded to the Rangers stationed outside, issuing final instructions before pulling her hood up and mask into place. Just keep moving, she told herself, pushing down the growing unease in her chest. There’s no room for doubt now.

    Walking the Temple grounds, she checked every post, every watchpoint. Her sharp eyes scanned for anything out of place as she moved through the halls. She passed groups of wary mages and tense Templars, their unease rippling like a live wire through the air. For now, her presence—and the Rangers—kept the peace. But she knew it wouldn’t last.

    Satisfied the perimeter was secure, she began making her way back toward the Divine. That’s when she heard it—a scream that tore through the air, sharp and desperate.

    “Someone help me!”

    The scream pierced the air like a blade, sharp enough to freeze her mid-step. Her heart lurched, a cold dread knotting her stomach as her hand instinctively went to her daggers. The corridor blurred around her as she ran, the weight of her worst fears driving each step.

    Rounding the final corner, she froze. The two Rangers stationed outside the Divine’s door lay motionless on the ground, their bodies crumpled like discarded dolls. Her breath hitched, panic clawing at the edges of her mind.

    Focus.

    She drew her blades and burst through the doors.

    Inside, chaos reigned. The Divine was magically restrained, her face pale but defiant. Surrounding her were several Grey Wardens, their faces twisted with desperation. At their center stood a figure wreathed in shadow, his very presence radiating decay and malevolence. His crimson eyes locked onto Ariana, and she felt the weight of his gaze like a physical blow.

    “What’s going on here?!” Ariana demanded, her voice cutting through the commotion as she raised her blades, ready to strike.

    The shadowed figure sneered, his voice a chilling growl. “An intruder,” he spat. “Kill her. Now.”

    The Wardens turned toward Ariana, their hands glowing with unstable, frantic magic. But before they could act, the Divine’s voice rang out, fierce and commanding despite her restraints. “Run while you can! Warn them!”

    In the chaos, the Divine wrenched a glowing artifact from the figure’s grasp. It clattered to the floor, sliding to Ariana’s feet.

    The artifact pulsed with an otherworldly light, its presence almost hypnotic. Ariana’s gaze locked onto it, her instincts screaming at her to act. She stooped to grab it, her fingers closing around the strange object.

    The moment her fingers touched the artifact, an icy fire ripped through her veins. Her vision fractured into shards of light and shadow, her breath caught in her throat. She felt as though the weight of the Fade itself pressed down on her, ancient whispers clawing at the edges of her mind. Pain seared through her arm, unlike anything she had ever felt. She gasped, her vision blurring as white-hot agony consumed her.

    “No!” the Divine cried, her voice filled with anguish.

    A blinding flash erupted from the artifact, its light swallowing the room. The screams and chaos faded into silence, replaced by an overwhelming void.

    Then… nothing.

    ~~~

    The air in the War Room was thick with tension as Cullen stood with Cassandra, Leliana, and Josephine. Their discussion centered on contingencies for the Conclave, voices low but focused. Despite their careful planning and the Rangers’ presence, Cullen’s unease simmered beneath the surface. The Conclave was a tinderbox, and even the smallest spark could ignite it.

    “We’ll need to position our forces carefully,” Cullen said, his tone clipped. “If tempers—”

    The ground beneath their feet shook violently, cutting him off mid-sentence. A deafening roar shattered the air, and the walls seemed to groan under the force. The table jolted, papers scattering as Cullen braced himself against its edge.

    “What in the Maker’s name—” Cullen began, his voice sharp.

    A sickly green glow seeped through the cracks of the War Room door, its light casting unsettling shadows on the stone walls. Cassandra was already on her feet, her expression grim.

    Leliana turned, her voice urgent. “Something’s happened at the Temple. We need to move—now.”

    Cullen’s mind raced, her words barely registering. The Temple. Ariana. He had been planning to leave soon, to find her and confront the weight of their shared past. Now, that chance felt like it had been ripped away in an instant.

    He straightened, nodding sharply. “Agreed. Let’s go.”

    The group rushed outside into the biting mountain air. The sight that greeted them froze Cullen in his tracks. A massive column of greenish-white light surged skyward from the direction of the Temple of Sacred Ashes, tearing through the sky like a blade. Around it, the heavens fractured, splintering into jagged shards that pulsed with unnatural energy.

    “By the Maker…” Josephine whispered, her hand trembling as it rose to her mouth.

    Cassandra’s jaw tightened as she unsheathed her weapon. “The Temple. We must go immediately.”

    Cullen tore his gaze from the sky and barked orders to the nearby soldiers. “Ready the horses! Mobilize every available unit. We leave at once.”

    Leliana pointed toward the horizon, her voice steady but grim. “It’s not just the Temple. Look.”

    Cullen followed her gaze, his heart sinking. Across the mountains, smaller rifts dotted the landscape, shimmering like fractured glass. Each pulsed with the same malevolent light, their presence spreading like a contagion.

    “This isn’t just one disaster,” Leliana continued, her voice low. “It’s spreading.”

    “We’ll address that later,” Cullen said, forcing steadiness into his tone. “Right now, the Divine is at the Temple—and so are the Rangers.” His throat tightened as he added silently, And Ariana.

    The image of her standing in Haven, her white cloak stark against the darkened village, flashed in his mind. He had let her walk away, confident there would be time to see her again. But now? Now that confidence felt like a cruel joke.

    He gripped the hilt of his sword, his knuckles white. Not yet. She’s strong. She has to be.

    But doubt gnawed at him. What if this time, he was too late? What if, after years of searching, fate had brought her back to him only to take her away again?

    “Andraste guide me,” he whispered, the words a plea as much as a prayer.

    Then, steeling himself, Cullen strode toward the gathered soldiers, his resolve sharpening with every step. “We ride for the Temple,” he commanded, his voice firm despite the storm within.

    This time, he would find her. He wouldn’t let her slip away—not again.

    ~~~

    Riley had stationed her Rangers strategically along the winding paths leading to the Temple, their watchful eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of trouble. The tension in the air was palpable, the kind of quiet before a storm that Riley had learned to recognize all too well. She had hoped the Conclave would pass without incident, though deep down, she hadn’t truly believed it.

    The explosion struck like a thunderclap, an unstoppable force that rippled through the ground beneath her feet. Riley staggered, her balance faltering as the shockwave roared down the mountain. The light—blinding and unnatural—seared her vision, and the deafening sound drowned out the startled cries of her Rangers.

    “Maker’s breath…” she whispered, shielding her eyes with her arm as she turned toward the source. Her heart sank. The Temple of Sacred Ashes was engulfed in a column of radiant light, its spires dwarfed by the pulsing energy that tore through the sky. Above it, the heavens fractured, jagged edges glowing like shattered glass.

    Then came the screams. Not human screams—something otherworldly, a sound that clawed at her very soul.

    “Rangers, to the Temple!” Riley’s voice rang out, cutting through the chaos. “Move, now!”

    The Rangers responded instantly, their training overriding their fear. They surged toward the mountain paths with weapons drawn, their movements efficient and precise. Riley drew her greatsword in one smooth motion, the weight of it grounding her as she charged forward.

    Hold on, Wolf. Just hold on.

    Their advance was short-lived.

    The first demon emerged with a guttural shriek, its twisted form clawing its way out of a rift in the air. Its glowing eyes locked onto them, and within moments, more demons appeared, their monstrous shapes flickering with malevolent energy.

    “Maker save us…” one of the Rangers muttered, his voice trembling.

    “Hold the line!” Riley bellowed, her voice sharp and commanding. “Protect the wounded! No one gets through!”

    The Rangers formed a defensive line, their bows and blades ready as the demons charged. Riley met the first with a powerful swing, her greatsword cleaving through its unnatural flesh. It dissolved into a dark mist with a piercing wail, but another immediately took its place.

    The battle descended into chaos. Riley’s muscles burned as she swung her blade in wide arcs, her strikes precise and deadly. Around her, the Rangers fought with grim determination, their shouts and the clash of steel barely audible over the shrieks of the demons. But for every demon they felled, more emerged, their numbers seemingly endless.

    “Riley!” one of her lieutenants shouted, his voice barely audible over the din. Blood streaked his face as he stumbled toward her. “We can’t hold them!”

    “Just keep them back!” Riley yelled, her voice raw but unyielding. “Help will come!”

    It has to come, she thought desperately. She glanced toward the mountain pass, hoping to see reinforcements, but the path remained empty.

    The image of Ariana flashed in her mind—her best friend, her sister, the girl she’d sworn to protect. Riley had seen Ariana walk into danger countless times, but this? This was different. The explosion, the column of light, the screams—it all felt like the end.

    “Form up!” Riley commanded, forcing her fear aside. “Push forward! We have to reach the Temple!”

    The Rangers rallied, their movements synchronized as they advanced. They cut through the onslaught of demons with practiced efficiency, but every step forward was met with greater resistance. The rifts continued to spit out more creatures, their grotesque forms growing larger and more frenzied.

    Riley gritted her teeth, her resolve hardening. We’re coming, Wolf. Just… hold on.

    Her greatsword sliced through another demon, its body dissipating into mist. Around her, the Rangers pressed on, their faces set with grim determination. But the path to the Temple was steep, and the demons relentless.

    “Help will come,” Riley muttered under her breath, her voice a quiet mantra. “It has to.”

    She could feel the doubt creeping in, but she refused to let it take hold. If Ariana was alive, if there was even a chance she had survived, then Riley would fight her way to her side—no matter what it took.

    ~~~

    Cullen led his forces up the treacherous mountain path, his breath forming white plumes in the freezing air. The cold bit through his armor, a constant reminder of the unyielding conditions. Every step revealed more signs of devastation—scorched trees stood like blackened sentinels, and the ground was littered with debris and the remnants of battle. The acrid stench of sulfur mixed with the metallic tang of blood, and distant screams echoed unnervingly through the crags.

    What in the Maker’s name caused this? The question gnawed at him as they pressed forward. His mind flickered to the Temple, to the Divine, and—despite his efforts to suppress it—to Ariana. She had been there, leading fifty Rangers stationed around the grounds. The thought sent a sharp pain through his chest. She was there.

    They broke through a particularly dense wave of demons to find a group of Rangers holding their ground near a bend in the path. Riley stood at the center of the skirmish, her greatsword cleaving through a demon with brutal efficiency as she barked orders to her troops. When her sharp gaze locked onto Cullen’s forces, a flicker of relief crossed her face.

    “About time!” Riley called, her voice cutting through the chaos as she parried another attack. “We’re pinned down here, and more keep coming.”

    Cullen urged his horse forward, dismounting swiftly as he reached her. “What’s the situation?” he demanded, his tone brisk, his grip tightening on his sword.

    “The Temple’s just ahead,” Riley replied, gesturing toward the jagged path. Her voice was steady despite the chaos. “But we can’t get close. Demons are pouring out of those rifts faster than we can cut them down. We’ve held the line so far, but it’s only a matter of time before we lose ground.”

    Cullen’s gaze followed the twisting path toward the Temple. Above it, the fractured sky pulsed with an unnatural, otherworldly light. Whatever happened up there… it’s not over.

    “We’ll combine forces,” he said, his voice resolute. “Push through together. The Divine may still be alive, and we’re going to reach her.”

    Riley nodded sharply, though her lips curved into a faint smirk. “Fine by me,” she quipped, her tone laced with grim humor. “Just try not to slow us down, Commander.”

    Cullen shot her a glare but didn’t rise to the bait. Turning to the soldiers and Rangers around them, he raised his voice above the din of battle. “Form up! Stay tight, and hold the line. We move in waves—watch each other’s backs, and don’t let them break us.”

    The combined forces surged forward, a wall of steel and determination cutting through the demon horde. Cullen fought at the front, his sword a blur of precision and strength. Yet every step forward felt like wading through quicksand—the demons seemed endless, each wave more ferocious than the last.

    Riley fought beside him, her greatsword cleaving through abominations with practiced ease. Her focus was unwavering, but Cullen caught her glancing toward the Temple, her jaw clenched with determination. He didn’t need to ask who occupied her thoughts.

    Neither of them spoke Ariana’s name, but her presence was a shadow between them—unspoken, yet tangible. Cullen’s thoughts churned as they pushed onward. She was there. She has to be alive. She has to.

    The closer they got, the louder the sounds of battle became—the clash of steel, the guttural roars of demons, and the anguished cries of the wounded. Cullen’s heart pounded, each step a struggle against the growing dread in his chest. He forced himself to focus on the fight, to shove down the fear clawing at the edges of his mind.

    “Keep moving!” he bellowed, his voice sharp as his sword cut through another demon. “We’re almost there!”

    Beside him, Riley muttered something under her breath, her words lost in the cacophony of battle. But her expression was unmistakable—a fierce, unrelenting drive to reach the Temple, to find Ariana.

    Cullen’s own resolve hardened as they pushed through the final stretch together. Whatever awaited them at the Temple of Sacred Ashes, they would face it head-on. For the Divine. For Thedas. And, for Cullen, above all else—for Ariana.

    ~~~

    Ariana’s eyes fluttered open to an eerie, otherworldly silence. The air was thick, humming with an oppressive energy that made her skin crawl. She tried to push herself up, but her limbs felt sluggish, as though weighted by an invisible force. The ground beneath her wasn’t quite solid—translucent and shifting, it pulsed with an unnatural green light that seemed to move in time with her heartbeat.

    Her hand throbbed, and when she glanced down, she saw a faint green glow emanating from her palm. Panic tightened her chest. What is this? Where am I? The memory of searing pain flickered at the edges of her mind—the Divine’s voice, the artifact, the blinding light—and then… nothing. The harder she tried to piece it together, the more fragmented it became, as though her own mind refused to cooperate.

    The whispers began, faint and disjointed, threading through the air like an unseen current. Shadows flickered at the edges of her vision, but when she turned, they vanished. The landscape was a twisted, surreal nightmare—jagged cliffs and impossible spires that seemed to ripple and shift as she moved.

    “Hello?” Her voice broke the silence but didn’t echo. Instead, it was swallowed by the landscape, absorbed into the hum of magic surrounding her. A wave of disorientation hit her, and she staggered, clutching her side. “Is anyone there?”

    The only response was the whispering, growing louder, words tantalizingly close but always just out of reach. She stumbled forward, her boots sinking slightly into the unstable ground, every step feeling like a battle against the terrain itself.

    Then, cutting through the chaos, came a voice. Low, urgent, and commanding. “This way.”

    Ariana froze, spinning toward the source. A figure stood on a jagged outcrop ahead, silhouetted against a green rift in the sky. Their hand was raised, beckoning her.

    “Who are you?” she called, her voice trembling with equal parts fear and desperation. The figure didn’t answer but turned to ascend a set of rough-hewn steps spiraling toward the rift.

    Ariana hesitated, her instincts screaming at her to stay back. But a chilling, inhuman screech shattered her resolve. She whipped around to see grotesque forms materializing from the shadows—demons, their shapes shifting and twisting as they lunged toward her, their limbs clicking unnaturally against the uneven ground.

    Run. The thought surged through her like a command, propelling her forward. She bolted toward the figure, her heart pounding as she leapt over cracks and fissures that opened beneath her feet. Memories flickered in her mind—the Divine’s cry, the explosion at the Temple, her Rangers—but every time she reached for them, they slipped away like smoke.

    The spider-like demons gained on her, their guttural chittering echoing louder with each step. One lunged, its jagged claws grazing her cloak. She stumbled, scrambling to her feet as terror coursed through her.

    “Take my hand!” The figure’s voice rang out again, clear and commanding.

    Ariana’s gaze snapped upward. The figure was at the top of the stairs now, their hand extended toward her. The rift blazed behind them, its light throwing their face into shadow.

    The demons were too close. Their shrieks and chittering clawed at her sanity as she raced up the steps, her legs burning with the effort. One demon leapt toward her, its claws raking the stone beside her as she dodged. She lunged upward, her fingers brushing the figure’s hand.

    The figure grasped her firmly, pulling her the last few steps. The rift’s light engulfed her, the pain in her palm searing through her arm with unbearable intensity. She screamed, the sound lost in the blinding brilliance that consumed her vision. The world fractured and dissolved into light.

    Ariana awoke to freezing stone beneath her cheek. Her body trembled uncontrollably, every muscle screaming in protest. The green glow from her palm flickered faintly, pulsing in time with her labored breaths.

    Voices reached her, faint at first, then sharper.

    “She’s alive! Someone get help!” Riley’s voice cut through the haze, frantic and filled with relief.

    Ariana tried to move, but her strength failed her. Her vision swam, shadows and figures shifting above her. She caught glimpses of Rangers rushing toward her, their faces taut with fear. Riley was at her side, gripping her shoulders as if willing her to stay conscious.

    And then—is that Cullen? His form blurred at the edge of her vision, but the sight of him, even half-formed, sent a jolt through her fading thoughts.

    The cold pressed in again, her body too weak to resist. Darkness swallowed her, but not before Riley’s voice echoed once more, strong and steady. “Hold on, Wolf. Just hold on.”

  • Chapter 56 – The Road to Ashes

    28 Haring 9:40 – 14 Guardian 9:41

    As Ariana stepped back into the tavern, the warmth and hum of conversation greeted her, a stark contrast to the chill of Val Royeaux’s evening air. Elliot and Eshara sat near the hearth, finishing their meal. Their presence brought a faint smile to her lips, though it did little to ease the weight she carried after her meeting with the Divine.

    “Back already?” Eshara quipped, her tone light as Ariana approached. “Where’s the artifact?”

    “There was no artifact,” Ariana replied, her words clipped but not unkind. “We’ll leave at dawn.”

    Elliot raised an eyebrow, glancing at her cloak and boots, still dusted from her walk. “Didn’t even sit down yet and you’re already talking about leaving?”

    Ariana exhaled, waving off his comment. “I’ll explain later. For now, get some rest. We’ve got a long trip ahead of us.”

    Eshara frowned, her sharp eyes narrowing slightly. “That’s it? You drag us all the way to Val Royeaux, and now we’re just heading back without so much as a proper meal?”

    Ariana smirked faintly, though the humor didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll make it up to you. When we’re back, I’ll ask Isabel to prepare a feast—one to put every Orlesian banquet we’ve seen to shame.”

    “That’s a high bar,” Eshara said dryly, though her lips twitched with a small grin. “We’ll hold you to it.”

    Elliot chuckled softly. “Good. I’m starving, and Orlesian portions aren’t exactly… substantial.”

    Ariana let out a genuine laugh at that, shaking her head. “Fine, fine. But for now, we’ll be back on the road for a while. So get your rest while you can.”

    She didn’t linger to hear their grumbling; she slipped away to her room upstairs. As she leaned back against the door, the weight of her meeting with the Divine pressed down on her anew. Her fingers brushed the pendant at her neck, the familiar contours grounding her. But tonight, it didn’t bring the solace she needed. Instead, her thoughts wandered—to the Rangers, to the impossible task ahead, and inevitably, to Cullen.

    Knight-Commander Cullen seems to be a good sort

    The Divine’s words had been maddeningly calculated, she couldn’t help but wonder at her goal. Was it just to break through her anger, did she know that Cullen’s name would accomplish that? Aren’t you engaged to him? The phrasing of Justinia’s question had been deliberate. She knew it would distract her. And yet she couldn’t help but wonder… was she? Did he think about it the same way? Was Cullen going to be at the Conclave? As the Knight-Commander of Kirkwall was he expected there?

    And now? she thought bitterly, Now I’m expected to risk everything again—for peace that may never come.

    The journey back to Ferelden was long and uneventful, the familiar rhythm of travel offering little distraction from Ariana’s racing thoughts. She spent most of the time riding in silence, lost in her own thoughts. Her conversation with the Divine a constant companion. Eshara and Elliot had clearly noticed her mood, but they gave her space, knowing better than to press her when she wasn’t ready to talk.

    Ariana broke the silence for the first time in hours. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice quiet but clear.

    Eshara glanced over, one eyebrow arched. “For what?”

    “For dragging you halfway across Thedas without telling you why,” Ariana replied. “And for making you spend the end of the year on the road instead of with the others.”

    Elliot looked at her, his brow furrowed. “We’re Rangers. It’s what we do.”

    “And it’s not like you could’ve known this job would take us back so quickly,” Eshara added with a shrug. “But if you really feel bad, we’ll take that feast when we get back.”

    Ariana chuckled softly. “You’ll get your feast. I promise.”

    As the evening wore on, and they settled down to rest for the night, Ariana found herself staring up at the sky a little away from the campfire. The stars were just beginning to peek through the twilight sky, and the chill in the air was sharper now than it had been in Val Royeaux. She wrapped her cloak tighter around her shoulders, her gaze fixed on the Visus constellation.

    I’ll follow this star it one more time, Cullen. Please be there.

    She had barely noticed Elliot approach until he cleared his throat softly behind her. “Wolf?”

    Ariana turned, her expression softening slightly at the sight of him. “What is it, Elliot?”

    He hesitated, glancing down before meeting her eyes. “You’ve seemed… off since Val Royeaux. I just wanted to make sure you’re alright.”

    Ariana smiled faintly, her heart warming at his concern. “I’m fine, Elliot. Just… thinking. A lot.”

    “About the job?” he asked tentatively.

    She nodded, leaning against the tree behind her. “It’s a big one. More than I expected.”

    Elliot studied her for a moment, then nodded. “Whatever it is, we’re with you. You know that, right?”

    His earnestness caught her off guard, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to respond. Finally, she nodded, her voice soft. “I know. Thank you.”

    Elliot lingered for a moment longer before giving her a small smile and retreating back to the campfire. Ariana stayed where she was sitting, the cold air biting at her skin as she turned her gaze back to the stars. She didn’t know how to tell them what lay ahead, but one thing was certain: the road to the Temple of Sacred Ashes would be unlike any she’d walked before.

    ~~~

    By the time they arrived at the manor, the familiar sights and sounds of the Rangers at work greeted them. The courtyard bustled with activity—sparring pairs clashed swords, laughter echoed from a nearby group of recruits, and the scent of roasting meat wafted from the kitchens. It was a scene that should have felt like home, but Ariana’s mind was too clouded to take comfort in it.

    Riley, standing at the edge of the courtyard with her arms crossed, immediately spotted them. Her sharp eyes swept over the trio, lingering on Ariana. “You look like someone dragged you through half of Orlais and back,” Riley called out, a faint smirk tugging at her lips. “The client give you trouble?”

    Ariana dismounted, her movements slow with exhaustion. “Not the client,” she replied, brushing dust from her cloak. “But we need to talk. Somewhere private.”

    Riley’s smirk faded, replaced by a more serious expression. She handed the reins of Ariana’s horse to a nearby recruit and fell into step beside her. “Let me guess—it’s trouble, isn’t it?”

    “Always,” Ariana said, her voice carrying a dry humor that didn’t reach her eyes. She glanced back at Elliot and Eshara, who were already being swept into the lively courtyard. “Let them unwind,” she added softly to Riley. “We’ll catch up later.”

    Riley nodded, her curiosity evident but unspoken. As they entered the manor, the sounds of the courtyard faded, replaced by the quiet warmth of the house.

    Ariana led the way to the library, her steps deliberate yet heavy with the weight of what she was about to reveal. She had stopped first to find Isabel, who joined her without hesitation, her sharp eyes immediately sensing something serious. Riley followed closely, her boots echoing off the stone floors with impatient strides.

    Once inside, Ariana closed the door with a deliberate click. The quiet of the library enveloped them, the faint scent of old parchment and polished wood grounding her in the moment. Riley dropped into one of the chairs, propping her boots on the edge of the table with her usual disregard for decorum. Isabel remained standing, arms crossed, her expression calm but wary.

    “There was no client,” Ariana began, her voice steady though her shoulders were tense. “Or rather, not what you expected.”

    Riley’s brow arched immediately, suspicion flickering in her sharp gaze. “Oh? So what was it? Some Orlesian noble whining about misplaced jewels?”

    Ariana hesitated, the words she had practiced in her head suddenly feeling heavy and awkward. Finally, she said it: “It was the Divine.”

    Riley’s boots hit the floor with a thud as she sat upright, her expression a mix of shock and exasperation. “Oh no. No, no, no!” she exclaimed, throwing her hands into the air. “Not doing this again, Wolf! I’m not cut out for being anyone’s spy, and neither are you.”

    Isabel’s calm facade cracked slightly, her brow furrowing. “The Divine…” she repeated slowly, the name itself enough to deepen her concern. “What does she want this time?”

    Ariana crossed her arms, leaning against the edge of the table. “There’s going to be a Divine Conclave. On 15 Guardian. The goal is to bring the mages and the Templars together to negotiate peace.”

    Riley snorted, leaning back in her chair with an incredulous look. “Right. And I suppose we’re being recruited to, what, serve wine and keep the nobles from pulling each other’s hair?”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she met Riley’s sarcastic gaze. “She wants the Rangers to act as a neutral force,” she said firmly. “To keep the peace and prevent violence.”

    Riley’s expression froze mid-scoff. Isabel’s arms unfolded slightly, her sharp intake of breath betraying her alarm.

    “You’re serious,” Riley said flatly, sitting forward. “She wants us to be… what? The Chantry’s watchdogs?”

    “Not the Chantry,” Ariana corrected, her voice softening slightly. “A neutral presence. One that isn’t aligned with either side but has a reputation for standing for what’s right.”

    Riley shook her head, her disbelief quickly morphing into frustration. “Maker’s breath, Wolf. Do you even hear yourself? This isn’t a neutral job. This is sticking our necks into a bear trap and hoping it doesn’t snap shut.”

    Isabel, ever the voice of pragmatism, stepped forward, her expression calm but grave. “And what’s your role in this, Ariana? Because I know you wouldn’t be telling us this unless she’s asked something more of you.”

    Ariana sighed, running a hand through her hair. “She asked me to stand by her side. To act as her personal guard during the Conclave.”

    Riley exploded out of her chair, pacing the length of the room with a string of curses. “You’ve got to be kidding me!” she shouted. “This is madness, Wolf! Do you remember what happened the last time the Divine roped you into one of her plans? You lost everything!”

    Ariana flinched slightly but kept her composure. “I haven’t forgotten,” she said quietly. “But this isn’t about the past. This is about trying to end the Mage-Templar War before it destroys Thedas.”

    “And what if it destroys you instead?” Isabel interjected, her voice trembling slightly. “What about Emma? About all of us? If you do this—if this goes wrong—what happens to everything you’ve built?”

    Ariana stepped closer to Isabel, placing a steadying hand on her shoulder. “I’m not asking anyone to follow me into this—not you, not Riley, not the Rangers. This is a volunteer mission. If no one steps forward, then we don’t go.”

    Riley whirled around, her hands on her hips. “Oh, for the love of… Of course, I’m going with you!” she snapped. “You think I’m going to let you walk into the middle of that mess alone? Maker, Wolf, you really know how to pick the worst possible jobs.”

    Ariana allowed a faint smile to break through her tension. “Thank you,” she said softly, her gratitude genuine.

    Isabel sighed heavily, her composed mask slipping further. “If you’re going, we’ll prepare,” she said, her voice resigned but resolute. “But Ariana… if this fails, if this Conclave falls apart…” She didn’t finish, but the unspoken warning lingered heavily in the air.

    “I know,” Ariana replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil roiling within her. “Believe me, I know.”

    She straightened, her determination hardening into resolve. “Riley,” she said, turning to her, “start gathering the Rangers. Make it clear this is a volunteer mission. No one is to feel obligated. But we only have 35 days to prepare and get to Haven.”

    Riley gave her a long, searching look before nodding. “I’ll handle it,” she said, though her tone carried a note of reluctant acceptance. “But don’t think I’m not going to grumble about it the whole way.”

    “And supplies?” Isabel added, already mentally calculating what they would need. “If we’re calling in Rangers from across Thedas, we’ll need to ensure they’re properly equipped.”

    “Order whatever we need,” Ariana said firmly. “Spare nothing. If this is our last stand for peace, we’re going to do it right.”

    Isabel nodded, though her worry lingered in her gaze. “It will be done. But Ariana… don’t ask us to stand by and watch you break yourself again. If this goes wrong—”

    “I’m sorry,” Ariana interrupted softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “If it all goes wrong, I’m sorry.”

    Riley placed a firm hand on her shoulder, her grip steady and grounding. “We’re not there yet,” she said, her voice surprisingly gentle. “Let’s get through today first.”

    The three of them stood in heavy silence, the enormity of what lay ahead pressing down on all of them. But for now, they had a plan. And, for now, that was enough.

    ~~~

    The halls of the manor bustled with activity as the Rangers prepared for their most ambitious mission yet. The air was thick with purpose and tension, every corner filled with voices discussing strategies, packing supplies, or sharpening weapons. Just as the Divine had predicted, the Rangers were willing to follow Ariana into anything—even what could very well be certain death.

    Nearly every Ranger called upon accepted the task without hesitation. Over a hundred had already gathered in Redcliffe, the quiet village now transformed into a staging ground for the Silver Rangers. More arrived daily, and another 150 remained scattered across Ferelden and Orlais, preparing to join the growing force. With only three weeks until the Conclave, the pressure mounted, but the Rangers worked with an unwavering resolve that only strengthened Ariana’s determination.

    Isabel was a force of nature, coordinating supplies with the precision of a seasoned commander. Trade caravans arrived regularly, loaded with weapons, armor, provisions, and medical supplies. Every transaction bore the mark of Isabel’s sharp tongue and no-nonsense approach. Merchants quickly learned that any attempt to exploit the situation would not be tolerated.

    Eshara oversaw the mages, training them in shield spells and non-lethal deterrents, ensuring they were prepared for a role that demanded restraint over power. Elliot and Riley worked together, drilling the newer recruits and ensuring their lines of communication were solid. Every Ranger needed to understand the plan inside and out—it wasn’t just their survival at stake, but the survival of what peace might still exist in Thedas.

    Ariana, meanwhile, was consumed by the logistical nightmare of coordinating the Rangers for such a monumental task. She spent her days—and most of her nights—in the library, surrounded by maps and reports. Charts of Haven, the Temple of Sacred Ashes, and the Frostback Mountains sprawled across every surface, each annotated with her meticulous notes. Scouts came and went, memorizing routes and terrain. The plan had to be seamless, adaptable, and above all, decisive.

    The Rangers would operate in three phases. Ariana would take no more than fifty to the Temple itself. Any more would risk projecting an image of aggression rather than peacekeeping. The rest would be positioned in concentric waves, spread out across the Frostbacks, ready to defend or intervene if necessary. Scouts would blend into the area early, monitoring the movements of both Templars and mages without being seen. Their presence had to remain a secret until the Conclave began.

    Late one night, Ariana stood in the library, surrounded by the maps and plans she had spent days perfecting. Her brow furrowed in concentration as she traced potential patrol routes with her finger. The weight of responsibility pressed heavily on her shoulders. The wrong move, the wrong placement, could tip the balance and turn the Conclave into chaos.

    The door creaked open, and Riley stepped inside, her boots clicking softly against the stone floor. She carried a folder in her hand, her expression unusually tense. “Wolf,” she said, her tone light but laced with unease, “you’re wearing a hole into that map.”

    Ariana glanced up, startled out of her thoughts. “There’s no room for mistakes, Riley. Not this time.”

    “There never is,” Riley replied with a faint smirk, moving closer to the table. “But if anyone can pull this off, it’s you. The Rangers believe in you, even if you don’t always believe in yourself.”

    Ariana sighed, her gaze returning to the maps. “I hope that belief isn’t misplaced. This has to work, Riley. It has to.”

    Riley set the folder down on the table, her smirk fading into a grim line. “Wolf, there’s something I need to tell you,” she said, her tone more serious now.

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, her posture tensing. “What is it?”

    Riley hesitated, clearly weighing her words. “It’s about Kirkwall. The Circle there… it’s fallen.”

    Ariana froze, her hand still resting on the map. “What?” she said sharply, her voice tight with disbelief.

    “It’s confirmed,” Riley said, her tone steady but heavy. “Reports say the Circle dissolved into chaos. Mages revolted. Templars retaliated. It was…” She shook her head. “It was a bloodbath.”

    “When?” Ariana demanded, stepping closer to Riley, her voice rising.

    Riley hesitated, and that hesitation was all Ariana needed to understand. “When, Riley?” she repeated, her tone sharper now, her anger barely restrained.

    “About four months ago,” Riley admitted, her gaze dropping for a moment before meeting Ariana’s fiery eyes again. “I didn’t tell you before because I—”

    “You didn’t tell me?” Ariana interrupted, her voice breaking with anger and disbelief. “Four months, Riley,” she said again, her voice cracking with anger and disbelief. “You didn’t think I deserved to know that the Circle—his Circle—fell? That everything he fought to hold together collapsed?”

    Riley took a step back, her hands raised in defense. “Wolf, I wanted to tell you, but with everything going on, with the Conclave—”

    “Don’t,” Ariana cut her off, pacing the room as her thoughts spiraled. “Four months ago we didn’t know about the Conclave. You should have told me. I could have… Maker, I could have done something!”

    Riley’s expression hardened slightly. “And what would you have done, Wolf? Run off to Kirkwall and somehow fixed what’s been broken for years? You know as well as I do, there was nothing anyone could have done to stop that.”

    Ariana stopped pacing and turned to Riley, her chest heaving with suppressed emotion. “What about Cullen?” she asked, her voice quieter now but no less intense. “Where is he?”

    Riley sighed, shaking her head. “He’s missing, Wolf. No one knows where he is. Not the Templars, not the mages who survived. He disappeared.”

    Ariana felt as though the ground had been ripped out from under her. Her fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. “Missing?” she repeated, her voice shaking. “Or worse—lost in all of this chaos?”

    Riley flinched at the word, but she didn’t avoid Ariana’s gaze. “We don’t know. There’s been no sign of him.”

    The room fell into a tense silence as Ariana turned away, her shoulders stiff. Her thoughts were a chaotic storm, her mind racing through every possibility. She had held onto the hope—however small—that Cullen was still in Kirkwall, alive and well. That he would be at the Conclave. But now… now that hope was slipping through her fingers like sand.

    “Why didn’t you tell me?” Ariana said again, her voice quieter but no less anguished.

    “We thought we were prote–”

    Ariana interrupted before Riley could finish “‘We’? Who’s ‘we,’ Riley?” Ariana demanded, her voice cold and sharp, like the blade she always kept at her side. “You mean to tell me more of you thought it was a good idea to keep this from me?”

    Riley opened her mouth to speak but hesitated.

    “Get them in here, right now,” Ariana demanded, her voice sharp and commanding. “If this is how we handle things, I want to hear their reasons from their own mouths.”

    Riley swallowed hard “By your order, Wolf.”

    ~~~

    The room was a tense, suffocating silence as Ariana paced, her boots striking the wooden floor with deliberate force. The maps and plans spread across the table were momentarily forgotten, her sharp mind focused entirely on the betrayal she now had to confront. When the knock came at her door, she paused, her fists clenching at her sides.

    “Enter,” she said, her voice cold, unwavering.

    Riley stepped in first, followed by Linnea, Michael, and Valentina. The weight of Ariana’s glare seemed to make the room shrink around them. Riley took her place nearest the door, her usual composure slipping under the intensity of Ariana’s gaze. Michael looked hesitant, Linnea’s face was unreadable, and Valentina’s calm, diplomatic air felt like a fragile mask.

    Ariana crossed her arms, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. “So,” she began, her tone dangerously calm. “The four of you decided I didn’t need to know that the Circle in Kirkwall had fallen. That Cullen—” her voice cracked slightly, but she pressed on, “—is missing.”

    “We didn’t want to burden you,” Valentina said carefully, her voice steady but tinged with unease. “With the Conclave approaching, you already had enough—”

    “Stop” Ariana cut in, her tone rising. “You all keep talking to me about the Conclave we didn’t know about 4 months ago. So that’s not your excuse. You’ve barely had that excuse for a few weeks.” She gestured to the maps and plans spread around the room.

    “We weren’t lying—” Linnea started, but Ariana’s sharp glare silenced her.

    “Don’t,” Ariana snapped. “You chose to hide it. That’s worse. I would know.”

    Michael, who had been silent until now, stepped forward. “Ari, it wasn’t just about you. It was about protecting everyone else, too. If you had known, you would’ve gone after him, and that would’ve left the Rangers without their leader.”

    “And how exactly did you come to the conclusion that making that decision for me was acceptable?” Ariana shot back, her voice shaking with restrained fury. “What gives you the right to decide what I can or can’t handle?”

    Michael opened his mouth, but before he could respond, Ariana’s voice dropped, colder than before. “You all need to understand something very clearly. I trust you with my life, but that trust is not infinite. For your sake, this better never happen again.”

    Her words hung heavily in the air, and for a moment, no one spoke. Then, Michael cleared his throat, his eyes locking with hers. “There’s… something else,” he said hesitantly.

    Ariana’s eyes narrowed. “What else?”

    Linnea stepped forward quickly, her hand brushing Michael’s arm as if to stop him. “Michael, don’t—”

    “Don’t what?” Ariana interjected, her anger reigniting. Her gaze shifted to Linnea, her voice sharp as a dagger. “You’ve been keeping more from me?”

    Michael sighed, reaching into his coat and pulling out a weathered envelope. “This came from Bann Teagan around the time we heard about Kirkwall,” he said, his voice low. “It’s… from Cullen.”

    Ariana’s breath caught, her fury momentarily replaced by shock. “What? You’ve hidden both of these for 4 months?”

    Michael handed her the envelope, and as her trembling fingers unfolded the letter, Linnea spoke, her tone almost pleading. “We weren’t sure when—or if—we should give it to you. Cullen asked Bann Teagan to pass it along, but with everything happening…”

    Ariana ignored her, her eyes scanning the letter inside. Cullen’s handwriting was unmistakable, his words precise and deliberate. But the weight of the second document beneath it—bearing the seal of the White Spire—made her chest tighten painfully.

    As she read, her mind swam with disbelief. My purpose is not to pursue justice or duty—it is to find her, to ensure she is safe, and, if she allows it, to mend what has been broken between us. The second document was official—a marriage approval from the White Spire, dated almost two years ago.

    “Did you read this?” she asked to no one specific, her tone still carrying an icy edge but about to break.

    Valentina stepped forward “We did…”

    Ariana held up the letter from Cullen again and read it aloud “‘If she chooses to ignore this, I will respect her wishes and will not press the matter further.‘” she paused for a moment closing her eyes and taking a deep breath.

    Her voice trembled with rage as she folded the documents. “Get out,” she said, her tone deathly quiet.

    “Wolf, we—” Riley started, but Ariana cut her off.

    “Now,” she snapped, her voice like the crack of a whip. “I don’t want to see any of you until tomorrow. And you’d better hope this is the only thing you’ve hidden from me, because if it’s not… you’re going to remember what it was like to fail Krieger.” She let the threat linger, her eyes blazing.

    Without another word, the four of them filed out of the room, their steps heavy with tension. The door closed softly behind them, leaving Ariana alone.

    The moment the latch clicked, her composure shattered. She clutched the letter and the document tightly, her legs giving out as she sank to the floor. The words blurred through her tears, but their meaning cut deeply.

    He was looking for me. He was going to fight for us. And now… it might be too late.

    A broken sob escaped her, and she pressed the letter against her chest, holding it against the ring on her necklace. Her heart aching with a pain she hadn’t felt in years. The weight of her guilt threatened to crush her, but amidst the despair, a flicker of determination ignited.

    You wouldn’t die that easily.

    “I’ll find you, Cullen,” she whispered through her tears, her voice filled with raw emotion. “I’ll find you, no matter what.”

    The quiet resolve in her words steadied her, even as the storm of emotions raged within.

    ~~~

    The execution needed to be flawless. Every step, every movement had to be calculated. Ariana had over 250 Rangers at her disposal, and each of them had to blend into their roles seamlessly. The scouts, already dispatched to the Temple of Sacred Ashes and Haven, were tasked with gathering information and securing entry points. The rest of the Rangers—those who wouldn’t be stationed inside the Temple—needed to arrive after the Conclave had begun. By then, most eyes would be on the negotiations, making it easier for the Rangers to quietly take their positions without drawing attention.

    Ariana’s plan hinged on precision and discretion. The fifty Rangers who would secure the Temple were carefully selected, a mix of Templars, mages, and rogues. The Templars, with their combat expertise and ability to counter mages, were crucial. Ariana had often bristled at the idea of working alongside them in the past, but the Templars who had defected to join the Rangers had proven themselves invaluable. Their presence gave her a strange comfort now—they could handle whatever might arise.

    Riley and the Vanguard would command the main forces outside the Temple. They were to arrive later, ensuring the Rangers’ movements didn’t overwhelm the Conclave before it even started. Riley understood the stakes, and Ariana trusted her to handle the logistics outside the Temple while she focused on the critical moments within.

    But even as the plans came together, Ariana couldn’t shake her unease. She stared at the maps sprawled across her desk, her eyes tracing the routes and placements over and over again, as if repetition could ease the weight pressing on her chest.

    If Cullen were here, he’d have a dozen suggestions by now, she thought, the memory of their days going over his reports pulling her focus. She exhaled sharply, forcing the thought aside, but it lingered, an unwelcome ghost haunting the edges of her mind.

    The report about Kirkwall had been days ago, but the ache it stirred in her hadn’t dulled. She had tried to bury herself in work, to lose herself in the endless tasks of preparing the Rangers. It hadn’t helped. The idea that Cullen had been looking for her and now might be dead—that she had wasted years waiting for a chance to see him—was a wound she couldn’t bring herself to confront fully.

    Her hand drifted instinctively to the leather choker around her neck, her fingers brushing against the engagement ring that had hung there this whole time. She pulled it free, letting it dangle in front of her as the firelight flickered across its surface.

    “You will be my wife, Ari. No one—not Meredith, not the Order—no one will come between us.”

    It had been his promise to her—a future they never got to share. And now? Now it felt like a symbol of everything she had lost. The life they could have had. The man she might never see again.

    She closed her eyes, the weight of her emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “You’re not dead,” she whispered fiercely, as if saying it aloud could will it into truth. “You can’t be.”

    Her fingers trembled as she slid the ring off the chain and onto her finger. The familiar weight of it was comforting. A piece of herself she hadn’t realized was missing. If you’re out there, Cullen… I’ll find you. The silent vow settled into her chest, a spark of determination amid the chaos.

    But not yet. She couldn’t. Not while the Conclave loomed ahead, the stakes too high to abandon. The war between mages and Templars had consumed Thedas, and this might be the only chance to stop it. She hated it—the constant choice between duty and the people she loved. But this was the path she had chosen, the one she had committed to when they set out to become the Silver Rangers.

    She took a steadying breath, pushing her emotions aside. The Rangers needed her focus now, not her grief. After the Conclave, she promised herself. After this, I’ll go. No matter what.

    A knock at the door broke her reverie, and she quickly tucked the ring under her glove before turning toward the sound. “Come in,” she called, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her.

    It was Riley, as expected, holding a fresh stack of reports. “Wolf, I’ve got the last of the troop placements ready for review,” she said, stepping inside and setting the papers on the desk. Her sharp eyes immediately caught Ariana’s distant expression. “You alright?”

    Ariana forced a faint smile, shaking her head. “Just tired,” she replied. “Too much to do, too little time.”

    Riley nodded, though her concern didn’t fade entirely. “Well, don’t fall apart on me now. We’re almost there.”

    “I won’t,” Ariana assured her, her voice firm. “Let’s finish this.”

    As Riley began walking her through the placements, Ariana focused on the task at hand, burying her doubts and fears beneath the work. There would be time to grieve later. Time to hope. Time to find him—if he was still out there.

    For now, there was only the Conclave. And Thedas needed her to succeed.

    ~~~

    Her timing had been perfect. Ariana arrived in Haven the evening before the Conclave, her recognizable white fur cloak blending with the frosty surroundings. The cold stung her exposed skin, but she welcomed it—it kept her sharp, her mind focused. Her Rangers were still making their way through the Frostbacks, following the carefully laid plans she’d established. They wouldn’t arrive until the next day, but for now, Ariana was alone, which suited her purpose just fine.

    Pulling her hood lower against the icy wind, she dismounted and made her way toward the small village. Haven’s quiet was deceptive, its simplicity masking the gravity of what was about to take place. She planned to quietly find the Divine’s quarters, ensuring every detail was finalized before the Rangers fully arrived. Her boots crunched against the packed snow, the sound almost too loud in the stillness.

    She had just passed the makeshift tavern when a familiar voice shattered her focus.

    “And there we were, walking through the hallways—vases floating, books flying from shelf to shelf, and ghosts running across the hallway…”

    Ariana froze mid-step, her breath catching. Varric?

    She turned toward the sound instinctively, her confusion mounting. Why was he here? Why now, of all times? Her mind raced with questions, but her body moved of its own accord, carrying her to the warm glow spilling from the tavern’s windows. Tugging her hood down to avoid drawing suspicion, she slipped inside.

    The room was a mix of local villagers and travelers, and at its center sat Varric, as animated as ever, captivating the crowd with his storytelling. His hands moved with exaggerated flair, his voice rising and falling with practiced drama.

    Ariana lingered in the doorway, the sight tugging at emotions she couldn’t quite name. It had been so long since she’d seen him, and she felt unexpected relief at the sight of her old friend, her mentor. But alongside it came the questions—why was he here? How had he come to Haven? Had he known she would be here?

    As he reached the climax of his tale, she interrupted, her voice cutting through the room. “Tell them about the golem yet?”

    Varric froze mid-sentence, his hand paused in mid-air. His head whipped toward the doorway, and for the briefest moment, his surprise was unmistakable. His sharp features softened when his gaze landed on her, and he recovered quickly, a slow smirk spreading across his face.

    “Well, now you’ve gone and ruined the good part,” he said, though his voice carried an unmistakable warmth.

    Ariana smirked, stepping inside as the onlookers exchanged curious glances. “You were too slow, Varric. Someone had to keep the story moving.”

    The crowd chuckled, though their attention quickly shifted as he stood, brushing imaginary dust from his coat and crossed the room toward her. “Pup,” he greeted her softly, placing a hand on her back and steering her toward the door. His usual wit was absent, replaced by something far more subdued. “What are you doing here?”

    She allowed him to guide her out of the tavern, the cold air biting at her face as the door swung shut behind them. “I’ll give you one guess,” she replied, her tone light but weary.

    “Again?” Varric sighed, running a hand through his hair. “What does she want this time? Not a lot of shadows to play in up here. Come on, let’s find someplace quiet.” He motioned to a nearby house, clearly trying to steer her away from prying ears. 

    Ariana shook her head. “I need to talk to her first, Varric. I need to see her before I put everything in motion.” Her voice softened, almost pleading. “I’ll find you in a while?” 

    Varric frowned slightly, an expression so brief it might have been imagined, but his hesitation was palpable. “Are you sure?” 

    She tilted her head, studying him. “Are you okay?” she asked, catching the unusual tone in his voice. 

    He waved her off with a faint smirk. “Fine, pup. Just… be careful.” He pointed toward a house just past the tavern. “I’ll wait there. Don’t take too long.” 

    Ariana nodded, watching as he walked away, her heart heavy with unspoken questions. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for what lay ahead, and turned toward the Divine’s quarters.

    One step at a time, she reminded herself as she set off toward the Divine’s quarters.

    ~~~

    Pulling her hood back up and adjusting her mask, Ariana made her way to the Chantry. The frostbitten air stung her cheeks, though it did little to numb the ache in her chest. The weight of the Conclave pressed heavily on her, but even more so was the gnawing thought of Cullen—missing, possibly dead. She clung to the hope that it wasn’t true, that somehow he was still alive, even if the pain of his absence felt sharper than ever tonight.

    The quiet of the village was broken only by the crunch of her boots against the frozen ground. As she reached the doors of the Chantry, a nervous-looking sister approached her, hesitating before speaking.

    “Are you… you know?” the sister asked, her eyes darting nervously to the distinctive white fur cloak.

    Ariana’s lips twitched, but the smile didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I think so,” she replied, her voice softer than usual. “Is she waiting for me?”

    The sister nodded quickly, her movements almost anxious. “She is. Please, follow me.”

    Ariana stepped inside, the sudden warmth of the Chantry washing over her in stark contrast to the cold outside. The sister led her briskly through the main hall, their footsteps echoing softly in the stillness. They stopped at a heavy door, and the sister motioned for her to enter before retreating.

    Pushing the door open, Ariana stepped inside. Divine Justinia stood near the center of modest room with a large table at it’s center, with a map and what appeared to be scattered reports. The Divine’s serene presence as commanding as ever. The flickering light from the torches cast long shadows across the walls.

    “I’m here,” Ariana said simply, her voice betraying a hint of weariness.

    “As I knew you would be,” Justinia replied, her tone calm, her expression as composed as always.

    Ariana studied her for a moment, the Divine’s confidence brushing against the edge of her own doubts. “And the Rangers will arrive in waves, starting tomorrow,” Ariana continued. “We have a plan, and for all our sakes, I hope it works.”

    The Divine gave a small, thoughtful nod. “As do I. The world hangs precariously, Lady Trevelyan. But I have faith in you—and in the Rangers.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened as she took a steadying breath. Faith, she thought. It felt like an empty word after everything that had happened in Kirkwall, after every failure and loss. Still, she forced herself to focus on the task at hand. “I know where I’m stationing my forces,” she said, her voice firm despite the storm swirling within her. “Where do you want me?”

    Justinia’s gaze lingered on her, as though weighing the depth of the question. “By my side,” she said at last, her words deliberate. “Your presence is as much a symbol as it is a shield. I need those in attendance to see that the White Wolf stands for peace—not for the mages, not for the Templars, but for the hope of reconciliation.”

    Ariana’s eyes flickered with a mix of skepticism and resolve. “By your side,” she repeated, her tone cool. “You realize that makes both of us walking targets.”

    “Would you be here if you weren’t willing to bear that risk?” the Divine countered gently, a faint, knowing smile tugging at her lips.

    Ariana let out a quiet huff, her smirk faint but fleeting. “Fair point.”

    “The dais will give you a clear view of the proceedings,” Justinia continued. “Your Rangers will form a perimeter outside the Temple grounds, with scouts monitoring the surrounding area for any sign of unrest. But you, Ariana, are not just here as a soldier. You are here as a symbol of what is at stake if peace is lost.”

    Ariana folded her arms, leaning slightly against the doorway. Her voice carried a dry edge as she quipped, “I suppose ‘no pressure’ isn’t part of the job description.”

    The Divine’s expression softened, her voice steady and calm. “You have carried more than most would dare, child. And yet, you endure. I trust you will bear this burden as you have borne so many others.”

    Ariana’s chest tightened, Justinia’s words cutting deeper than she expected. “Very well,” she said quietly, her resolve hardening despite the weight of it all. “I’ll stand with you. But if this goes south…” She didn’t finish the sentence; she didn’t have to.

    “Then we will face it together,” Justinia said without hesitation.

    Ariana gave a small nod and turned toward the door. The sweep of her cloak trailed behind her as she made her way out. Pausing briefly, she glanced back over her shoulder, her voice quieter now. “Let’s just hope it doesn’t come to that.”

    And with that, she stepped out of the room, her mind heavy with the thought that if this truly was their last chance at peace, she would give it everything she had left to give.

    ~~~

    The firelight flickered in the small room Varric had claimed for the night. The space was modest, the walls adorned with little more than shadows cast by the dancing flames. Varric sat in a chair, his feet up on the table, nursing a mug of ale as though it were the only thing keeping him warm in the mountain air.

    The door creaked open, and Ariana stepped inside, pulling down her hood and mask. Her fur cloak trailed behind her as she shut the door, her expression guarded but tinged with weariness.

    “Pup,” Varric greeted lightly, though his voice carried an edge of concern. “So, how’d the meeting go? Let me guess—she wants something ridiculous.”

    Ariana moved toward the small hearth, holding her hands out to the warmth. “She wants peace,” she said, her voice quiet. “Or at least, she wants to pretend it’s possible.”

    Varric’s brows furrowed. “And what part are you supposed to play in this little charade?”

    “She wants the Rangers to act as peacekeepers during the Conclave,” Ariana explained, turning to face him. “And she wants me… by her side. As a figurehead, a deterrent. The White Wolf standing for peace.”

    Varric let out a low whistle, setting his mug down. “That’s a big ask, pup. And you said yes, didn’t you?”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened. “I did.”

    “Why?” he pressed, leaning forward, his concern growing. “You know how this ends. Andraste’s ass, we were both there when the spark of this war was lit. Why throw yourself into the fire now?”

    “Because we were both there, Varric,” Ariana shot back, her voice sharp with emotion. “We saw it happen. We fought to stop it, and we failed. If we’d done more—if we’d stopped Meredith or Orsino before it all fell apart—maybe this war wouldn’t be tearing Thedas apart right now.”

    Varric’s expression softened, but the worry in his eyes remained. “Pup, what happened in Kirkwall… that wasn’t on you. Or me. That was a powder keg waiting for someone to strike a match.”

    “And maybe we should’ve been the ones to snuff out the fuse before it got that far,” Ariana countered, her voice heavy with guilt. She took a deep breath, her gaze dropping to the floor. “This… this feels like a chance to make up for that. To do something that matters. If this Conclave fails, there won’t be another chance for peace in our lifetimes.”

    Varric sighed, rubbing a hand over his face. “Ariana, you can’t take the weight of Thedas on your shoulders. You’re not the Maker, and you’re not responsible for the mess the Chantry and the Templar Order created.”

    “Maybe not,” she said quietly, her voice trembling. “But I can’t walk away, Varric. Not now. Not when there’s a chance to stop this before it gets even worse.”

    He studied her for a long moment, his frustration giving way to a weary understanding. “You’re impossible, you know that?” he said with a faint smirk, though the concern in his tone lingered. “But you wouldn’t be you if you didn’t throw yourself headfirst into the impossible.”

    Ariana managed a faint smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Speaking of impossible, why are you here, Varric? You’re not exactly the mountain village type.”

    Varric hesitated for a fraction of a second, though his response came smoothly enough. “Seeker Pentaghast dragged me here. I’m her ‘guest.’”

    Her brow furrowed, suspicion flickering in her gaze. “Guest? You mean prisoner.”

    He shrugged, his smirk returning. “Tomato, tomahto. She’s looking for Hawke.”

    Ariana’s heart sank at the mention of her old friend. “Does she know where Hawke is?” she asked, her voice quiet but tense.

    “Thankfully, no,” Varric replied, his tone casual, though she caught the flicker of something in his expression—relief, or perhaps guilt. “She thought I did. And if I did know, I wouldn’t tell her. Hawke’s better off staying far away from all this.”

    Ariana’s shoulders slumped slightly, the weight of the Conclave and everything it represented pressing down on her. “It’s never simple, is it?” she murmured, half to herself.

    “Not in this lifetime,” Varric replied, leaning back in his chair. “But for what it’s worth, pup, I hope this crazy plan of yours works. Just… promise me you’ll be careful. No heroics, alright?”

    “I’ll try,” Ariana said, her voice soft but steady. “I should get some rest. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day.”

    Varric raised his mug in a mock toast. “Stay safe, pup. And if you see things going south, don’t wait—get the hell out of there.”

    Ariana nodded, a ghost of a smile tugging at her lips. “You too, Varric,” she said quietly before slipping out into the cold night, her mind already racing with everything still left to do—and the faint, stubborn hope that Cullen might somehow be out there, alive. Or maybe… maybe he’s here.

  • Chapter 55 – Not Weakness but Wisdom

    12 Wintermarch 9:38 – 28 Haring 9:40

    The routine after Varric left was a comfort Ariana hadn’t expected. Life at the manor resumed with a familiar rhythm, one that allowed her to slip back into her role as the White Wolf with startling ease. Yet, no matter how seamlessly she led the Silver Rangers, there were moments when the weight of what she had lost threatened to crush her.

    Isabel, ever the steady presence, managed the household effortlessly, relieving Riley of many day-to-day concerns. Emma flourished in the manor’s lively environment, darting between Rangers, her laughter echoing in the halls. She fashioned imaginary adventures for herself, always insisting the Rangers play their parts as knights or heroes. But Ariana couldn’t help but notice the wistful tone in Emma’s voice whenever she asked about Cullen.

    “Will he come back someday?” Emma had asked just days earlier, her wide eyes full of hope that Ariana couldn’t bear to extinguish.

    “He’s busy, cub,” Ariana had replied softly. “But you know Cullen. He always keeps his promises.”

    The words felt hollow even as she said them. It wasn’t just Emma who still waited for him.

    One evening, the kitchen was filled with the warm glow of candlelight and the soft hum of activity. Ariana perched on the counter, absently turning a cloth in her hands as Isabel finished drying the last of the dishes. The rhythmic sounds of their nightly routine grounded her, but tonight the usual comfort was absent.

    “Isabel…” Ariana’s voice was tentative, barely above a whisper.

    Isabel set the dish she was drying aside, turning her full attention to her. “What is it, child?” she asked gently, noting the uncharacteristic hesitation in Ariana’s tone.

    Ariana drew a deep breath, her fingers twisting the cloth tighter. “I’m sorry,” she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions.

    Isabel frowned. “For what? What are you apologizing for now?”

    “For everything,” Ariana confessed, her gaze dropping to her lap. “For dragging you and Emma into my chaos. For Cullen…” Her voice broke as she continued. “I see the way Emma looks when she asks about him. I feel like I’ve taken him away from her. I should have listened to you all those years ago.”

    Isabel’s expression softened as she crossed the kitchen, setting the towel down. She stood in front of Ariana, her voice steady and firm. “No,” she said. “It wouldn’t have changed anything.”

    “But if I’d told him sooner—” Ariana began, only for Isabel to cut her off.

    “It wouldn’t have mattered,” Isabel said gently but firmly. “You said it yourself, Ariana. He wasn’t ready to stand against the Order or Meredith. Even if you’d told him, even if he’d known everything, the path you’re on… it would have still led to this.”

    Ariana’s hands trembled as she gripped the cloth tightly. “But we were planning our wedding,” she whispered, her voice filled with a quiet agony. “He had the ring made. He asked my father to petition the Order. I thought—I thought we had a chance.”

    Ariana let out a soft, bittersweet laugh, catching Isabel’s questioning look. “I’m just remembering,” she said quietly, her voice tinged with a mix of fondness and sorrow. “When we were planning the wedding, Cullen couldn’t understand why there needed to be twenty-seven flavors of cake. He actually looked offended by it.” Her lips curved faintly. “He said he didn’t care if the cake was made of stone, as long as I was there.”

    Isabel chuckled at the memory, “That does sound like Cullen. That man can be practical to a fault.”

    Ariana reached for her ring, looking at it “Do you know why he chose the star?”

    Isabel smiled softly, shaking her head, just letting Ariana continue.

    “He asked if I would follow the star I had been following, just one more time…” her words trailed off, lost in the memory of the night he proposed.

    “And, do you want to follow it again?” Isabel asked softly.

    “More than anything,” Ariana sighed “But I think it’s too late now.”

    Isabel reached out, resting her hands over Ariana’s. “You still have a chance. I don’t believe this story is over.”

    Ariana’s head snapped up, tears brimming in her eyes. “How can you say that? After everything?”

    “Because I know him,” Isabel said simply. “And I know that he loved you more than anything. Truly. And I saw the way you looked at him—like he was your world. That doesn’t just vanish because of a war or a lie.”

    Ariana shook her head, the tears finally spilling over. “I couldn’t even tell him the truth,” she whispered. “And now I don’t even know if he ever thinks of me. If… if he even cares about any of it anymore.”

    Isabel’s gaze fell to the small pendant around Ariana’s neck, the leather cord holding both the constellation charm and Cullen’s engagement ring. The sight of it, so close to Ariana’s heart, brought a bittersweet smile to Isabel’s lips. “Do you think he made that ring for you because it didn’t matter to him?” she asked gently. “He loved you, Ariana. He still does. And I’d wager he’s thought about you every day since you left.”

    Ariana’s sobs broke free then, unrestrained and raw. Isabel pulled her into an embrace, holding her tightly as the weight of years of guilt and heartbreak poured out.

    Later that night, as the house grew quiet, Ariana sat alone in her room. She reached for the leather choker she always wore, her fingers brushing the small pendant of the Visus constellation and the engagement ring hanging from the cord. Slowly, she lifted it, holding the ring in her palm as her tears threatened to return.

    She whispered into the stillness, “If you’re out there, Cullen, I hope you’re safe. I hope… I hope you remember us.”

    Happy birthday…

    And for the first time since that night in Kirkwall, she allowed herself to believe he might be thinking the same thing.

    ~~~

    As the months passed, it started to become clear that Kirkwall had been only the beginning. Something they had all expected, yet had hoped they had been wrong. The soft morning light streamed through the windows of the library, casting long shadows across the map-strewn table where she sat with Michael and Linnea. Both wore expressions that mirrored her own—a mix of exhaustion and determination. Reports had been flooding in for weeks now, and each one seemed worse than the last.

    Michael leaned forward, his hand resting on the edge of the table as he spoke. “The Circles are falling, Ariana. Starkhaven, Ansburg, Markham—all of them have reported riots or outright destruction. Mages are fleeing in droves, and some are even banding together to fight back.”

    Linnea nodded, her brow furrowed. “We’ve had requests for aid from at least three groups of mages in the past fortnight alone. They’re desperate, asking for protection, for someone to get them out before the Templars arrive.”

    Michael shifted, a note of hesitation creeping into his voice. “And it’s not just mages. Rangers in the field have reported Templars approaching them, asking to join us. They say they’ve had enough of the Order and want to fight for something better. Some of the Rangers here were already Templars before joining. It’s… becoming a trend.”

    Ariana sat back, her fingers steepled as she absorbed their words. The weight of it pressed heavily on her chest, but her expression remained calm. She had to be. They were looking to her for guidance, for answers she wasn’t entirely sure she had.

    After a moment, she asked, “What about Kirkwall? Have we had any word?”

    Michael glanced at Linnea before replying. “Still holding, according to all reports. It’s one of the few Circles that hasn’t fallen yet. At least not any more than it had before…”

    Ariana’s gaze dropped for a moment, her fingers tightening around the edge of the table. She exhaled softly. Still holding. It didn’t take much imagination to picture Cullen in the middle of it all, trying to hold Kirkwall together with sheer will. He had always been unrelenting in his duty.

    “Good,” she said at last, her voice steady despite the tumult of emotions within her. “For now, anyway.”

    Linnea studied her for a moment, but said nothing. Instead, she shifted the conversation back to the reports. “What do you want us to do about the mages requesting aid?”

    “We’ll take on the jobs that make sense,” Ariana replied, her tone measured. “But we can’t stretch ourselves too thin. If we try to save everyone, we’ll end up saving no one.” She paused, her mind already moving to the next steps. “I’ll reach out to Bann Teagan. If anyone knows the best path for helping these mages, it’ll be him. He’s been a consistent ally, and with King Alistair still absent, he’s our best option.”

    Michael frowned slightly. “And the Templars who want to join us? What do we do about them?”

    “We vet them carefully,” Ariana said without hesitation. “Riley and Malcolm can handle that. They know what to look for, and I trust their judgment. But make sure every single one is questioned thoroughly. No exceptions.”

    Linnea exchanged a glance with Michael before speaking again. “There’s something else. Aveline and Donnic—they’ve been working in Denerim for a while now, haven’t they? Maybe they’ve heard things. They might know more about what’s happening in the capital or have information we don’t.”

    Ariana nodded thoughtfully. “Good idea. Send a message to Aveline. Let her know what we’re seeing and ask if she has any insight. She’s someone we can trust, and Donnic has always been resourceful. They might have heard something useful.”

    The room fell silent for a moment as they processed the conversation, the weight of the decisions they faced settling heavily over them. Ariana leaned forward again, her gaze sharp as she addressed them both.

    “We’re walking a fine line,” she said. “We have to be careful, but we can’t let that stop us from doing what we’ve always done—protecting those who can’t protect themselves. This is exactly why the Rangers exist. We’re not just a safe haven. We’re a force for change. Let’s make sure we act like it.”

    Michael and Linnea nodded in unison, their determination mirroring her own. As they left the room to carry out their orders, Ariana couldn’t help to notice how their hands brushed briefly. She smiled, shaking her head. It was amusing that they were trying to hide it. For her part, Ariana was just happy they were finding comfort in each other.

    She sat back in her chair, her gaze drifting to the map on the table. It was dotted with markers—each one representing a Circle in turmoil, a town needing aid, or a battle yet to be fought.

    Her fingers brushed against the pendant at her neck, her thoughts briefly drifting to Cullen. Still holding, she thought again. Her heart ached with the memory of him, the way he had looked at her that last day in Kirkwall, the words they had thrown at each other cutting deeper than any blade. But then… he had dropped his weapons, he had crossed the distance to tend to her injury. And when she kissed him, he had returned it. He had held her still despite it all. Was he thinking about her too?

    She shook the thought away, focusing instead on the tasks ahead. There was no room for distraction now. The Rangers depended on her, and the world around them was unraveling faster than she could sew it back together. But if there was one thing she was certain of, it was this: they would face it together. Someday.

    ~~~

    The room was quiet except for the soft crackle of the fire in the hearth. Valentina sat at the head of the long table, her fingers steepled as she studied the parchment in front of her. Riley leaned against the far wall, her arms crossed, her expression tight with frustration. Michael paced the length of the room, his boots echoing faintly on the wooden floor, while Linnea sat with one leg crossed over the other, her gaze fixed on the ceiling as if the answers were hidden among the beams.

    “We can’t tell her,” Michael said, his voice low but firm, breaking the silence.

    “And why not?” Riley shot back, her tone sharp. “She’s our leader. She has a right to know.”

    Michael stopped pacing, turning to face her. “You’ve seen how much she’s carrying already. Do you really want to add this to it? That Kirkwall’s Circle has fallen? That he’s disappeared?”

    Riley pushed off the wall, stepping toward the table. “She’ll find out eventually. Better it comes from us than some report or rumor.”

    Linnea sighed, her eyes finally dropping from the ceiling to the table. “Do we even know what happened to him? Cullen’s name wasn’t on the casualty list.”

    Valentina tapped the parchment in front of her. “No, but that’s part of the problem. He’s missing, not dead. And knowing Ariana…” She let the sentence hang, the weight of it settling over the group.

    “She’ll go looking for him,” Michael finished, his voice heavy. “And Maker knows what she’ll find—or if she’ll even find him at all.”

    “Exactly,” Valentina said. “She’s barely allowed herself to grieve what happened in Kirkwall. If she thinks there’s a chance to find him…”

    “She’ll chase it,” Riley admitted, her voice softer now. “But does that mean we keep this from her? Is that who we are?”

    Silence fell again, each of them grappling with the weight of the decision.

    Linnea finally spoke, her voice measured. “We don’t have all the information. Right now, all we know is that the Circle has fallen and that Cullen isn’t accounted for. Maybe we wait. If more details come in, we can reevaluate.”

    Michael frowned, resuming his pacing. “And if she finds out we knew and didn’t tell her? How do we explain that?”

    “She’ll be angry,” Valentina admitted, “but she’ll understand why we waited. At least, I hope she will.”

    Riley ran a hand through her hair, her frustration bubbling to the surface. “You’re all acting like she’s some fragile thing that’s going to shatter the moment she hears his name. This is Ariana. She’s faced worse than this.”

    Michael stopped pacing again, his gaze locking with hers. “I know who she is, Riley. But she’s also human. And Cullen… he’s not just anyone to her.”

    Valentina leaned back in her chair, her expression unreadable. “The question isn’t whether she can handle it. The question is whether telling her now serves any purpose. What can she do with this information?”

    “She could prepare,” Riley argued. “If Cullen is missing, there’s a chance he’s in danger. She’d want to help him, just like she’d help any of us.”

    “And that’s the problem,” Michael said quietly. “She wouldn’t just help him. She’d drop everything. The Rangers, the mages we’re protecting—all of it. She’d risk it all for him.”

    The room fell silent again, the weight of the decision pressing down on them.

    Finally, Valentina exhaled, standing and smoothing the creases from her tunic. “We wait,” she said, her voice calm but decisive. “Until we know more, we don’t burden her with this. If something concrete comes up, we’ll tell her. Agreed?”

    Michael nodded reluctantly, though his expression was troubled. Linnea gave a small nod, her face impassive.

    Riley hesitated, her jaw tight. “Fine,” she said at last, though the word was laced with frustration. “But if she finds out we kept this from her, it’s on all of us.”

    Valentina’s gaze swept over the group, her eyes lingering on each of them. “We’re in agreement, then. This stays between us for now.”

    Before Valentina could fully extinguish the last lantern, Linnea’s voice cut through the heavy silence.

    “There’s… something else,” she said hesitantly, her gaze shifting to the side as if unsure whether to speak.

    All eyes turned to her, the tension in the room coiling tighter.

    Linnea hesitated before pulling a folded letter from her satchel and setting it on the table. The seal of Bann Teagan was unmistakable, the edges of the parchment slightly worn. “This came with the last set of reports,” she explained. “It’s from Cullen. He sent it to Bann Teagan, asking him to pass it along… to Ariana.”

    Michael’s eyes widened, and Riley stepped closer, her brows knitting together. “What does it say?”

    Valentina unfolded the letter carefully, her sharp eyes scanning the contents. As she read, her expression hardened, her lips pressing into a thin line.

    “It’s a request,” she said flatly, “for information on Ariana’s whereabouts. He wanted Teagan to deliver this along with another document.” She pulled out a second parchment, its official seal still intact. “Approval from the White Spire for their marriage.”

    Riley let out a low whistle, her frustration replaced by a mix of disbelief and unease. “And Teagan just… sent this along without a word?”

    “He’s missing now, Riley,” Linnea reminded her softly. “Teagan likely didn’t think it would reach Cullen at this point. But it still complicates things.”

    Michael ran a hand through his hair, his pacing starting anew. “So, he was still looking for her. Even after everything…” His voice trailed off, and for a moment, his frustration gave way to something closer to guilt.

    “And now he’s gone,” Riley said quietly, her earlier fire subdued. “He wanted to find her, to explain himself—and we’re keeping this from her.”

    Valentina carefully refolded the letters, her movements deliberate. “Which only reinforces my point. We wait. If we tell her now, she’ll chase this lead. And what will she find? Nothing but more pain.”

    Linnea frowned, her fingers tapping lightly against the table. “But if she ever learns we had these…”

    “She won’t,” Valentina said firmly. “Not unless we’re sure telling her will help. Until then, we keep this to ourselves.”

    The others exchanged uneasy glances, but none of them voiced further objections.

    As they filed out, Michael lingered once more, his hand brushing briefly over the back of one of the chairs. “We’re playing a dangerous game,” he murmured to Valentina, his voice barely audible over the crackle of the dying fire.

    “I know,” she replied softly, her gaze fixed on the flickering embers. “But right now, it’s the only game we’ve got.”

    Riley paused by the door, her sharp gaze cutting through the room. “Linnea,” she said quietly, but with the weight of a command. “Start looking for him. Quietly. If Ariana can’t go after him, we’ll do it for her.”

    Linnea nodded once, her expression solemn. “Understood.”

    The room dimmed as the final lantern was extinguished, leaving them in shadows. And in that darkness, the weight of their secrets loomed heavier than ever.

    ~~~

    Ariana found peace in her day-to-day life, rediscovering the joy of adventure and reconnecting with the Rangers. After years spent away from most of them, it was refreshing to immerse herself in their camaraderie again. Many of the newer recruits had never even met her before now. Yet one familiar face remained a pleasant surprise—Elliot. No longer the nervous, wide-eyed kid she’d escorted from Kirkwall all those years ago, he now carried himself with the confidence of a seasoned Ranger. Still, his unwavering admiration for the White Wolf hadn’t faded.

    The sun hung low in the sky as Ariana sparred with Elliot in the courtyard, their movements quick and calculated. She ducked under his swing, spinning gracefully as her wooden sword struck his side. He stumbled back, wincing but grinning despite the sting.

    “Come on, Elliot,” Ariana said, her tone teasing but encouraging. “You’ve got to stop telegraphing your swings like that. I can see them coming from a mile away.”

    Elliot huffed, adjusting his grip on the training sword. “Easy for you to say. You’re not the one fighting you.”

    “Problems with Orlesian nobles again, Wolf,” Riley’s voice carried across the courtyard as she approached, cutting through the moment.

    Ariana glanced up, breathing heavily from exertion. She tossed her training sword to Elliot, who caught it with a slight fumble. “What is it this time?” she asked, grabbing a nearby cloth to wipe her face.

    Riley smirked, folding her arms as she leaned casually against a post. “They hired us to retrieve a stolen artifact. Now they’re claiming the one we returned is a forgery.”

    Ariana rolled her eyes, draping the cloth around her neck. “And… could it be?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.

    “No,” Riley replied firmly. “It’s a magical artifact, and both our mage and theirs verified it was authentic.”

    Ariana began walking toward the manor, Riley falling into step beside her. Elliot trailed behind, still catching his breath but grinning faintly, as though sparring with the White Wolf was an achievement in itself.

    “Do we think it was stolen again after delivery?” Ariana asked, her mind already sifting through possibilities.

    “Unlikely,” Riley said with a shrug. “This feels more like posturing. They’re Orlesians, after all.”

    Ariana let out a resigned sigh. “And you’re telling me this because…?” she asked, glancing at Riley with a knowing look. “They want the White Wolf to investigate?”

    Riley’s smirk widened. “It’s in Val Royeaux, and, well, let’s face it—you’re better at dealing with those kinds of nobles. They insist on your presence.”

    Ariana groaned. “Val Royeaux. Maker’s breath, when was the last time I was even there?”

    “Seven years ago,” Riley said without missing a beat. “Almost to the day. You came back on 26 Haring 9:33.”

    Ariana stopped mid-step, raising an eyebrow at Riley. “Why do you know that so precisely?”

    Riley shrugged, her expression teasing. “Because that’s the day everything changed. You came back with the Divine’s request, and then you left for Kirkwall… And, well, we know how that ended.”

    Ariana’s playful demeanor shifted slightly, the weight of those memories flickering across her face. “Fair enough,” she said after a pause, shaking off the moment with a faint smirk. “But wait… does that mean we missed Elliot’s seventh anniversary as a Ranger?”

    Riley grinned mischievously. “We only celebrate the big milestones, Wolf. Sorry, kid, you’ll have to wait another three years for a party.”

    Elliot laughed nervously, rubbing the back of his neck. “Honestly, I didn’t even realize it had been seven years. Feels like yesterday I was tripping over my own sword during drills.”

    “And now you’re getting tossed around by me during sparring,” Ariana teased, throwing a grin over her shoulder. “That’s what I call progress.”

    Elliot’s smile wavered slightly, his gaze flicking to her and then away as though her teasing—her attention—was both exhilarating and overwhelming. “I wouldn’t call it progress exactly,” he muttered.

    Riley caught the exchange and smirked knowingly. “Don’t let her fool you, Elliot,” she said, her tone mock-serious. “The Wolf only fights fair when she’s bored. If you ever win, it’s because she let you.”

    “I do not!” Ariana protested, feigning offense. “I’m just giving him the chance to feel like he’s improving, Riley. It’s called mentorship. Look it up.”

    “Is that what we’re calling it now?” Riley shot back, her grin widening. “Funny, I thought it was called humoring the pup.

    Elliot chuckled, adjusting his sword belt—a gesture Riley didn’t miss. She glanced at Ariana, who seemed blissfully unaware of how flustered Elliot always became around her. “I’m standing right here, you know,” Elliot said, shaking his head. “You two are relentless.”

    Ariana shot him a playful wink, her grin widening. “Welcome to the Rangers, Elliot. Thick skin is a requirement.”

    Elliot rolled his eyes but couldn’t suppress the grin tugging at his lips. As they reached the manor, Ariana glanced at Riley. “Fine, I’ll go to Val Royeaux. But if this turns out to be another waste of time, you’re cleaning the stables for a month.”

    “Deal,” Riley said with a mock salute, though the triumphant glint in her eyes suggested she had already won.

    ~~~

    As she had so many years ago, Ariana set off for Val Royeaux. But this time, she didn’t travel alone. Elliot, eager for his first job outside Ferelden, had practically volunteered before she could even consider anyone else. His boundless energy was both endearing and exhausting, a stark contrast to the calm, calculating presence of Eshara. One of the Rangers’ most skilled mages, Eshara’s expertise was indispensable for a job centered on a magical artifact.

    The journey felt shorter with their company, the miles passing with the rhythm of hoofbeats and the hum of conversation. Though the winter chill bit at their faces, Ariana found herself quietly grateful for the distraction her companions provided.

    Elliot, perched on his saddle with a grin, gazed at the snow-covered fields stretching out around them. “I still can’t believe I get to go to Val Royeaux. I’ve read about it my entire life. The spires, the markets, the nobility—it all sounds so… grand.”

    Eshara snorted, pulling her cloak tighter around her shoulders. “It’s loud, crowded, and pretentious. You’ll see soon enough.”

    “Come on, Eshara,” Elliot replied, undeterred. “You have to admit, it’s probably one of the most impressive cities in Thedas.”

    Ariana chuckled softly, shaking her head. “You’d best temper your expectations, Elliot. The Orlesian court is a world of masks and intrigue. There’s beauty, sure, but there’s also danger beneath all the glamour.”

    Elliot’s excitement dimmed only slightly, though his admiration for Ariana only seemed to grow. “Have you been there often, Wolf?”

    “Not often,” Ariana replied, her gaze fixed on the horizon. “The last time I was in Val Royeaux was seven years ago, though it feels like another lifetime now.”

    Elliot’s expression turned thoughtful, though he didn’t press further. Eshara, however, smirked. “You mean before Kirkwall turned your world upside down?”

    Ariana shot her a sidelong glance but didn’t argue. “Something like that,” she admitted quietly, her tone laced with the weight of memory.

    She remembered it all too well—the grandeur of the Grand Cathedral, its white spires piercing the heavens like a challenge to the Maker himself. The echo of her footsteps against the stone as she’d followed the attendants into that small, forgotten, windowless room.

    “I need you to observe and investigate the situation in Kirkwall.,” the Divine had said, her voice grave yet steady. “Focus on the use of the Rite of Tranquility, and whether it is, in fact, being overused. If the rumors are true, I may need your Rangers’ help to intercept mages destined for Kirkwall and ensure their safety.”

    It had been the first time she had been asked to step into a life of shadows and secrets. And it had been the moment everything changed. It was the moment she had to start lying to the man she loved.

    She shook the thoughts away, her expression smoothing as the spires of Val Royeaux came into view, gleaming against the pale winter sky.

    “Look at that,” Elliot breathed, his voice full of awe as he leaned forward eagerly in his saddle.

    Eshara rolled her eyes, unimpressed. “It’s just a city. Overbuilt and overpraised.”

    “To you, maybe,” Elliot shot back, his gaze lingering on the intricate carvings adorning the city gates. “But to me, it’s… a lot.”

    Ariana couldn’t help but smile at their exchange. Despite Eshara’s feigned indifference, even she couldn’t entirely hide her appreciation for the city’s grandeur as they passed through its gates.

    They found lodging at a modest tavern—modest by Orlesian standards, which meant it was far grander than most Fereldan establishments. Elliot’s awe persisted as he marveled at the delicate chandeliers and painted ceilings, while Eshara muttered about unnecessary extravagance.

    “Do all Orlesians live like this?” Elliot asked, running a hand along the velvet-lined banister leading to their rooms.

    “Hardly,” Ariana replied, her tone dry. “Most Orlesians don’t even set foot in a place like this. You’re seeing the ‘acceptable face’ of Val Royeaux.”

    Eshara snorted. “Acceptable or not, it’s too shiny for my taste.”

    “Don’t let her ruin your fun,” Ariana added with a faint smile. “But don’t get too comfortable, either. This city has a way of turning on you when you least expect it.”

    Elliot nodded, his admiration tinged with a trace of caution now. “Understood.”

    Later that evening, as the sun set and the city’s golden light reflected off its snow-dusted rooftops, Ariana stood in her room, preparing to meet their client. She’d exchanged her traveling clothes for something more suitable—simple yet elegant, with the cloak of the White Wolf draped over her shoulders.

    As she adjusted the pendant around her neck, her fingers brushed the engagement ring hanging beside it. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face before she steeled herself. Not now, she thought. Focus on the task at hand.

    A sharp knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. She opened it to find a messenger bowing politely. “Message for you, my lady,” he said before disappearing back down the hall.

    “Well, that was fast,” she muttered, unfolding the neatly written note. The words were precise and unembellished: Come to the Summer Bazaar. We will discuss the artifact there.

    Ariana tucked the note into her belt and grabbed her gloves. She glanced once more at the pendant and ring before pulling on her cloak. Why is it always cold here? she mused, shaking her head as she stepped out into the bustling streets of Val Royeaux.

    ~~~

    The Summer Bazaar buzzed with life, the cold doing little to deter the crowds. Merchants called out, their stalls a chaotic tapestry of vibrant colors and wares, and the scent of roasted chestnuts and fresh bread lingered in the air. Ariana moved through it with practiced ease, her cloak drawn tightly around her. The press of bodies and noise didn’t faze her, but something about the summons she’d received earlier had set her on edge.

    As she paused near a jewelry vendor’s stall, a figure in formal attire stepped into her path.

    “Are you the White Wolf?” the aide asked, their voice polite but clipped, their gaze sharp.

    Ariana nodded slowly, already wary.

    “Follow me,” they said, offering no further explanation.

    She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly, but fell into step behind them as they wound through the narrow streets. The lively chatter of the Bazaar faded into the background, replaced by the hollow sound of her boots on cobblestones. Her instincts prickled as they approached a modest, nondescript building tucked away from the bustling square.

    The aide opened the door and gestured for her to enter. “The room at the end of the hallway.”

    Ariana crossed the threshold, her tension mounting. This feels too familiar, she thought, her mind flicking back to a similar summons years ago. Pushing the memory aside, she stepped into the corridor, her steps careful, deliberate. The faint scent of wax polish and aged wood lingered in the air, the only sound the soft rustle of her cloak.

    Reaching the final door, she paused, her hand hovering over the handle. A part of her wanted to turn back, but curiosity—or perhaps defiance—drove her forward. She pushed the door open.

    Her breath caught.

    Seated at the table, her serene presence as commanding as ever, was Divine Justinia. The weight of her gaze was like a physical force, and for a moment, Ariana felt rooted to the spot.

    “Hello again, White Wolf,” the Divine said, her tone calm and measured.

    Ariana’s pulse quickened, her hands curling into fists at her sides. “Not this again,” she muttered, forcing a laugh that was anything but genuine.

    Justinia remained composed, her expression betraying no reaction.

    “What do you want from me this time?” Ariana demanded, her voice sharp, almost cutting. Reverence, respect—those were things she’d left behind long ago.

    The Divine folded her hands neatly on the table, her calm unwavering. “I understand your hesitation, child.”

    “Oh, do you?” Ariana snapped, her anger bubbling to the surface. She stepped forward, the intensity of her glare unrelenting. “Were you there the night the Chantry in Kirkwall exploded? Were you there when Meredith invoked the Right of Annulment, slaughtering innocent mages because of something she caused? Did you stand by and watch as she became corrupted by red lyrium, while the Chantry turned a blind eye?”

    Justinia’s silence invited her to continue, and she did, her voice trembling with restrained fury. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to lose everything because of someone else’s inaction? Because I do. You left us to rot in that cursed city. You failed us.”

    The Divine’s expression softened, though she didn’t speak. Her silence, so steady and unflinching, felt like an indictment in itself.

    Ariana’s breath hitched, her fists clenching tighter. “I’m not here to play your games. If you want spies who’ll report without acting, find someone else. I’m done being your puppet.”

    “Please, Lady Trevelyan,” Justinia said gently, gesturing to the chair across from her. “Sit.”

    For a long moment, Ariana didn’t move. Her thoughts were a storm of defiance, bitterness, and exhaustion. But curiosity won out, as it always did. When will I learn? With stiff, deliberate movements, she sat, her posture rigid and her arms folded across her chest.

    “I do understand your anger,” the Divine began, her voice softer now, almost sorrowful. “You are right to feel betrayed. We feared intervention would lead to war and failed to see that inaction would lead us down the same path. For that, I am deeply sorry.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her nails digging into her palms as the tension in the room thickened. “Sorry doesn’t bring back the people we lost,” she said, her voice low, trembling with the weight of unshed tears. “I sacrificed everything—my life, my family, my future—and for what? To watch Kirkwall burn while you stayed silent?”

    She leaned forward, her tone gaining an edge. “And the Order—your precious Templar Order—they’re no better. Corrupt, self-serving, blind to their own failings. You’ve trained them so well they don’t even question the orders they’re given, no matter how wrong they are.”

    Her words hung heavy in the air, the weight of years of pain and frustration filling the space between them. For the first time, Ariana noticed the faint flicker of regret in the Divine’s eyes.

    “Knight-Commander Cullen seems to be a good sort,” Justinia said after a pause, her voice carefully measured.

    The mention of his name was like a blow to the chest. Ariana’s heart twisted painfully, the memory of him—of their last moments together—rushing back like a tidal wave. She forced her expression to remain neutral, but the ache in her chest betrayed her.

    “Cullen is a good man, and that just makes my point,” Ariana said, her voice almost hopeful. “He cares, he genuinely believed in the ideals of the Order. He believed in protecting people.” She paused, sighing with resignation. “But he was so well trained by the Order that he never considered taking action against Meredith until it was too late. Even he felt there was nothing he could do. I think he didn’t believe the Order would support him relieving Meredith of command.”

    As the words left her mouth, she suddenly realized with startling clarity why Cullen hadn’t acted. Maybe he had been right. Maybe he couldn’t have stopped it.

    Aren’t you engaged to him?” Justinia asked, her tone neutral but her eyes watchful, gauging every flicker of Ariana’s expression.

    The single word hit her like a stone, shattering her composure. Ariana’s breath caught, and for a moment, her carefully constructed walls threatened to crumble. She hadn’t allowed herself to think of it that way—not for years. To her, it was something past, something broken beyond repair.

    But… wasn’t it true? They had never formally ended their engagement. The last thing she had done was kiss him, and he had kissed her back. The thought surged to the surface before she could stop it, the ache in her chest sharpening.

    “You don’t know anything about what happened,” she said sharply, her voice trembling just enough to betray her. She looked away, her gaze fixed on a distant point beyond the window as if the answer might lie there.

    The Divine, ever composed, leaned forward slightly. “Forgive me, child, but it seems relevant. You speak of him with such conviction, despite your anger. I wonder if perhaps your feelings are more…complicated than you allow yourself to admit.”

    Ariana stood abruptly, the chair scraping loudly against the stone floor. “Enough,” she said, her voice brittle but resolute. “Why am I here?”

    The Divine regarded her for a moment, her serene demeanor unwavering despite Ariana’s outburst. “Because Thedas needs the White Wolf again,” she said softly, her tone calm but carrying an undeniable weight.

    Ariana stared at her, the words hanging in the air like a challenge. Her pulse still raced, her emotions still raw, but the fire in her eyes dimmed, replaced by something quieter, heavier—resignation, perhaps. Or the faint glimmer of hope she hadn’t yet acknowledged.

    ~~~

    The room had been quiet, the crackle of the hearth the only sound between them.

    “On 15 Guardian, a Divine Conclave will be held at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. It will bring together the leaders of both the mages and the Templars. We have forty-seven days, Lady Trevelyan, to prepare for what may be the only chance for peace.” Justinia’s tone had been gentle yet resolute, her words carrying the weight of an unspoken urgency.

    Ariana’s brow furrowed, skepticism flashing in her hazel-green eyes. “And what does that have to do with me?”

    “This time, I need the White Wolf and the Silver Rangers to act not as shadows, but as guardians—a neutral force to maintain peace and prevent violence during the Conclave.”

    Ariana scoffed, crossing her arms as she leaned back in her chair. “That sounds like the Seekers’ job.”

    The Divine inclined her head slightly, acknowledging the point with her usual measured grace. “It is. Or rather, it would have been. Most of the Seekers have abandoned the Chantry along with the Templar Order.”

    Ariana leaned forward, her arms resting on the table. “So what you’re saying is that you don’t have enough Seekers to secure the Conclave.”

    “That is correct,” Justinia admitted without hesitation. “You have the numbers, but more importantly, you have the trust of those who would otherwise not listen. You are not bound to the Chantry, nor the Order. Your neutrality gives you strength in this matter, Lady Trevelyan. That is why I ask this of you.”

    Ariana shook her head slowly, a faint, humorless smile curling her lips. “You don’t leave much room to say no, do you, Your Holiness?”

    “I leave you all the room you need,” the Divine replied softly but firmly. “But the reality remains: I need the White Wolf and the Silver Rangers to be the force that ensures peace at the Conclave. Without you, the risks of open conflict are far too great.”

    Ariana’s jaw tightened, her gaze sharp as she processed the request. “Because the Rangers are neutral, we’re somehow supposed to convince both sides to hold hands and play nice?”

    “Not just the Rangers,” Justinia said, her calm tone unshaken. “You.”

    Ariana raised an eyebrow, incredulity flickering across her face. “Me?”

    The Divine’s expression remained composed. “You inspire trust, Lady Trevelyan. You inspire fear. Both are invaluable when emotions run high, as they surely will at the Conclave.”

    “Fear,” Ariana repeated dryly. “That’s your selling point?”

    “It is one of them,” Justinia admitted, her tone steady. “But more importantly, you represent what this Conclave seeks to create: a force not beholden to the Chantry or the Order. A true mediator. That is why I need you by my side, standing as a symbol of impartiality and strength.”

    Ariana shook her head, letting out a mirthless laugh. “You want me standing in front of a room full of people who’d sooner string me up if they knew half of what I’ve done.”

    “Yes,” the Divine replied, her voice unwavering. “Because you are proof that those who have walked in the shadows can still fight for the light. You are what Thedas needs to see—a figure who cannot be swayed by politics or tradition.”

    Ariana’s fingers drummed against the table, her mind a storm of conflicting thoughts. And if it all goes wrong? The question gnawed at her. She had seen what happened when fragile truces shattered—Kirkwall’s ruins were a testament to that. She thought of Cullen then, his absence like a wound that refused to heal. The thought that he might have been right, that his inaction wasn’t weakness but wisdom, only deepened her guilt.

    Finally, she let out a long sigh, her voice quieter but no less firm. “I’ll take it to them. But don’t mistake this for agreement, Your Holiness. I’ve seen what happens when you try to hold a broken system together. It doesn’t end well.”

    The Divine’s faint smile returned, her gratitude almost imperceptible but present. “And yet, here you are, willing to try again.”

    Ariana stood, the weight of the Divine’s words settling heavily on her shoulders. “The Temple of Sacred Ashes, then?”

    “Yes,” Justinia confirmed with a small nod. She reached into her robes and produced a sealed letter bearing the official crest of the Chantry. Handing it to Ariana, she said, “Show this to anyone who questions your presence or my intentions. It will serve as proof of my words.”

    Justinia rose as well, her gaze never leaving Ariana’s. “I will be at Haven until the time of the Conclave. You will find refuge there if you choose to come.”

    Ariana brushed the imaginary dust from her cloak as she shifted the Divine’s letter into her coat pocket. “So, to summarize: you’re asking me to be a figurehead, a mediator, a guard, and a backup plan if this whole thing falls apart. Did I miss anything?”

    Justinia’s faint smile returned, calm and unshaken. “That is a practical way to view it, yes.”

    Ariana let out a short breath, her tone dry but less biting. “Well, it’s good to know I’m still your go-to when you need someone to wade into chaos.”

    “You have always been someone who steps forward when others cannot,” Justinia replied gently. “It is why I ask this of you now.”

    Ariana paused, her gaze sharpening as she studied the Divine. The room felt colder, heavy with the weight of what had been said—and what hadn’t. “You have a knack for making it sound like I have a choice when we both know I don’t,” she said quietly, her voice carrying an edge of resignation.

    “You do have a choice, child,” Justinia replied, her tone unwavering. “I would not have summoned you if I did not trust you to make the right one.”

    Ariana huffed softly, shaking her head. “You really know how to make a girl feel indispensable.”

    “Only because you are,” Justinia said, her voice steady.

    Ariana allowed herself a faint smirk, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “I’ll take this to the Rangers. See who volunteers.” Her voice grew quieter, the sarcasm slipping away entirely. “But if this goes wrong… If it turns into another Kirkwall…” She shook her head, trailing off as she glanced toward the door.

    The Divine inclined her head. “Then I trust you will do what is necessary, as you always have.”

    Ariana’s lips pressed into a thin line, her grip tightening on the edge of her cloak. “No pressure, right?” she muttered under her breath as she turned to leave.

    “Ariana,” the Divine called softly, halting her at the door. “Thedas needs you now more than ever. And whether or not you believe it, I do as well.”

    The Summer Bazaar buzzed with life, the cold doing little to deter the crowds. Merchants called out, their stalls a chaotic tapestry of vibrant colors and wares, and the scent of roasted chestnuts and fresh bread lingered in the air. Ariana moved through it with practiced ease, her cloak drawn tightly around her. Despite the liveliness around her, the meeting with the Divine lingered heavily in her thoughts, her steps purposeful yet laden with the weight of what she’d been asked to do.

    The Divine’s words echoed in her mind: You are what Thedas needs to see—a figure who cannot be swayed by politics or tradition.

    She shook her head, her grip tightening on the letter tucked safely in her coat pocket. She wasn’t sure what unsettled her more—the enormity of the task or how easily Justinia had unraveled her defenses. The Divine’s calm certainty had cut through her anger, leaving her with a truth she couldn’t deny: she would step forward. She always did.